Never Hold Back

by Owl_Feathers (AngelofAlderaan)

Summary:

“Vash!” She began to shake him. “Wake up! Come on, you stupid broom-head! Don’t do this to me.” The tears welled up once more, stinging her eyes. “I’m sorry.” She leaned over him, sobbing uncontrollably. “It’s all my fault. I couldn’t let you go. I–”

“Rem…” She sat up quickly, wiping her eyes and staring down at him. “I did a bad thing…” He was mumbling.

“Vash?”

“I did a bad thing…”

 

Life is far from simple with the infamous Humanoid Typhoon. Living with the choices caused by the wake of the chaos that follows him is never easy. Picking up with the events at LR, this fic explores Vash and Meryl's growing relationship, life after the anime ends, and how Knives journey of redemption is only just beginning.

Chapter 1: A Bad Thing

Art by RoyalOwlRose

 

Meryl had always known Vash was different from everyone else.  It wasn’t just his superb gunmanship, or his deeply held values of pacifism.  No, it was something else.  She would see it in moments, glimpses that she would catch when he wasn’t acting the fool or wolfing down doughnuts.  He had carefully crafted a façade to make it easier to live with humanity, yet keep them at enough of a distance to ensure they wouldn't get hurt by simply existing in the same space as him. 

There was also something in his eyes, almost as if he were far older than anyone else and had seen things beyond his years.  It was a tiredness, like he had been on the run for all of eternity and yearned for respite.

Vash's revelation to her before he left for LR hadn’t come as a complete surprise.  Deep down in her heart, she felt as if she had always known that he was more than human.  He was a plant, independent of a bulb, ageless and capable of so much more than he seemed.  And yet, here he was, trying to be a part of humanity, striving to live in peace as humans should have always existed.

Knowing all of this should have frightened Meryl.   Surely any other women would have either run far, far away.  However, for Meryl, it only served to strengthen her resolve.  In all the time she had spent following Vash, she had come to know him, the real him, the man who had made it his mission to help others, to fight unwinnable battles and save lives.  He loved all that he met, regardless of their sins.  His weapon lived up to its moniker of peacemaker, never using it to kill, but to stop killing. 

As much as he cared for others, he could never get close to anyone as long as his brother, hell bent on destroying humanity, continued his reign of death.  She felt the tears sting her eyes once more as she recalled the pain etched on his features as he had opened up to her.  She wondered if he thought knowing the truth might drive her away.

However, none of this scared her.  She didn’t care what he was, she only knew now that she had indeed fallen for this outlaw.  She wasn’t sure when it had happened, but when Milly insisted that they follow him, she didn’t think twice.  Even though Milly had just lost the one man she loved and was still mourning his passing, and she wasn’t about to let Meryl go on living without showing Vash that she loved him.  It was Milly’s friendship and resolve that was pushing the shorter girl on, rushing towards Vash.

As the two friends hurried across the desert sands, one thing kept circling through Meryl’s mind.  She was positive Vash had never shared his story with another soul, not in the way as he had with her.  Even behind his yellow glasses, she had watched his burden lifting, as if he had been waiting for years to share his tale.  Perhaps he had divulged the truth in the hope that it would make her understand why he felt he needed to be alone, because he knew that she would never stop following him if he didn't.

He was trying to protect her, she was sure of it.

He was always trying to protect others, but this time it felt like something more.  It seemed to hurt him to turn his back on her.  His last words were cool, emotionless, nothing like the gentle or goofy side she had come to expect from him.  Not even his determined side.  It had pained him to leave, and and although she wasn't sure he felt the same way, she wasn’t about to go on living without telling him what was in her heart.

What would she do if he didn't return her feelings?  Would she continue to follow him?

She was lost in thought when Milly’s voice cut through to bring her back to the present.  “Don’t start brooding Meryl. It’s a waste of time and energy.”

The shorter woman’s face shot up to stare at her best friend.  Milly glanced back from her mount, a gentle and understanding smile on her face.  After suffering such a loss, how was it that Milly was the strong one, pulling Meryl towards her goal and keeping her thoughts straight?  “And besides, you’ll regret it later, so just stop.”  Somehow, Meryl felt like these last words weren’t just for her but for Milly as well.

Slapping at her cheeks, Meryl forced herself to snap out of it.  “You’re right, you’re right, you’re absolutely right!  This is no time to lose my nerve! Gotta keep going, right?”  She clenched her fist and glanced down at herself. “Meryl, let’s go!”  Clutching hold of the reins of her thomas, she set her gaze towards their destination.  They weren’t far now.  They could make it by sunset.

A moan in front of them got their attention.  A man came stumbling out from behind some rocks.  He crumpled to the ground like a rag doll.  She had seen such things before in her travels, people who ran out of water, passing out from dehydration.  Wasting no time, she grabbed her canteen and leapt off her beast of burden, rushing to the man’s aide.  “Are you alright?” Meryl knelt down, quickly unscrewing the cap.  “Here, drink some water!”

The man shakily reached up, but instead of taking the canteen, he grasped hold of Meryl’s wrist.  The grip was tight, startling her.  Had she been deceived by bandits?  She looked about, cursing the fact that her emotions had got her guard down.  How could she have been so foolish?  She never used to run headlong into danger without taking precaution, even if it was to help someone out.  

That is until Vash entered her life.

The man looked up at her as if in a trance.  Something was definitely wrong.  Before she could draw her derringers, he was on his feet, holding both of her wrists.  The canteen fell from her hand, clattering to the ground and soaking the dirt.  Behind her, she could hear Milly leaping off her thomas.  “Meryl!”

But she never made it to her side.  Meryl glanced to see a group of armed men approaching them from all sides.  “Milly! What do they want?”

The younger woman looked frightened.  “I don’t know!”

Ropes were brought out, and both women were tied.  No! They were so close, she had to get to him.  “Please, you have to let us go!”  Desperation filled her voice.  “I have to go see–”

She was cut off by an eloquent voice from above them on the rocks.  “Vash the Stampede."  The man who loomed above them stared down at them coldly, his white coat almost an eerie echo of Vash's, more vicious, and reeking of death.  Legato.  Vash had spoken of him, how he could manipulate others with his mind.  That explained these men and their strange actions.  "Yes, you will see him shortly.  Come along.  The final curtain is about to rise, and I don’t want you to miss it.  You’ll see what that man truly is.”

Squaring her shoulders as best she could while bound, she scowled defiantly up at him.  “I know exactly who he is, and nothing you could say or do can change that.  He’s a good man, and he is willing to sacrifice everything for others.”

Golden eyes wrinkled in amusement.  “Is that so?  Then you are sorely mistaken.  He’s no mere mortal.  He is above us all, as is the one I serve.  We should be cowering before them, eager to obey their commands, because it’s only at their pleasure that we live.”  He paused, gaze narrowing dangerously.  “And he will suffer for ignoring this.”  She noted a slight twitch of his hand and felt the barrel of a gun pressed against her back.  “Now, if you don’t mind, we have somewhere to be.”

The men under Legato’s control marched the insurance girls up to a hillside overlooking the town of LR.  Meryl tried to keep an eye on Legato, but he seemed to almost melt away from them, disappearing.  “Don’t cry, Meryl.”  The shorter woman stole a glance over at her partner.  She hadn’t even realized that she had been crying, but now became aware of how warm her face was from the stream running from her eyes.  Milly offered a comforting smile.  “We’ve gotten out of tough situations before, right?”

Sniffing, Meryl nodded.  “Right.  Let’s see how this plays out.”

They were heading towards Vash.  No matter what happened, knowing that she would see him gave her some comfort, even if it were to be for the last time before she died.  She only wished she had come to realize that she needed to tell him her feelings before he had left.  Not that it ever would have stopped him from leaving, she knew that it never would have, but she would have waited for him if he had asked, if he had promised to return to her.  Then she wouldn’t have put Milly in this situation.

Determination filled her as she looked back over at her best friend.  It was her fault Milly was here, and she would set that right.  She had to make sure her friend made it out of this alive.

A gunshot filled the evening air.  Her heart skipped a beat.  That was from Vash’s revolver, she would know that sound anywhere.  Another shot followed.  Then the sky began to glow, brightening just like it had over Augusta and she knew it was Vash.  She held her breath, and closed her eyes. 

No Vash, you are stronger than that!

Then just as quickly, the light faded.  She opened her eyes.  He had done it.  A smile tugged at her lips, but was just as quickly chased away, as she felt the gun barrel against her back once more.  They were marched into a clearing, and she watched helplessly as her friend was shoved to the ground.  “Milly!”  Then she was falling, hitting the ground hard and wincing in pain.

“Stop them! No more!”  A voice shouted from nearby, a voice that made her heart speed up.

Meryl fought the pain shooting through her shoulder, opening her eyes to search for him.  Several yars away, he was crouched on the ground, blood dripping from slashes on his cheeks, bruises on his face.  His beloved red duster was torn off at the right arm, showing his litany of scars.  He looked so tired.  He glanced from Legato, who loomed over him, then back at his friends, locking eyes with Meryl.  A small explosion from above her head made her flinch, tearing her gaze away.  That was a gunshot, her wildly racing mind just registered.  When she managed to open her eyes again, she saw Vash staring wide eyed at her, then he reeled in anger at the man before him.  “I said stop it now!”

“Then shoot me!”  Even from where Meryl lay, she could see the change in the other man’s demeanor, a wild anger coming over him.  She watched Vash’s hand twitch as he began to raise his weapon as he got to his feet.  The weapon was now pointed at Legato, who knelt down to one knee, his body language shifting once more.

Oh, no...

Why? Why would this horrible man do this?  He was forcing Vash's hand, to take away the one thing he lived by: never take a life.  This would tare him apart.  Legato spoke once more, but Meryl couldn’t hear what he was telling Vash.  And then she felt the gun barrels pressing against her, and she yelped helplessly.  “No!” She shouted weakly, but in her mind, it sounded more like a whimper, a plea to make these hypnotized men stop.  She tried to look over at Milly, hoping to at least apologize for getting them into this mess to begin with.

“That’s enough!”  Vash’s voice cut through the night.

Her eyes shot open and she saw the men pressing down on her, weapons raised.  This was a nightmare, and she just wanted to make it end.  She found herself screaming, her last thoughts of hope that he could save them.

A gunshot rang out.  The thud of a body hitting the cold earth followed.

And she knew it was over.  Vash had taken a life to save theirs.  She felt tears stinging her eyes.  “Oh, Vash.” She whispered.  This was all her fault.  If she hadn’t followed him, he would never have had to make this choice.  Now he would have to live with this nightmare.

The next few moments were a blur, she barely registered Milly untying her, and one of the men helping her to her feet.  Then she was running, a full out sprint towards Vash.  He was still standing there, as if frozen, tears streaming down his cheeks.  His body was trembling.  “Vash!” He didn’t move, didn’t even seem to register that she was even there.  “Vash? Vash, it’s okay. I’m here.”  His gun fell out of his hand and clattered to the ground.  Then he crumpled to his knees and fell over.  “Vash!”  She began to shake him.  “Wake up! Come on, you stupid broom-head!  Don’t do this to me.”  The tears welled up once more, stinging her eyes.  “I’m sorry.” She leaned over him, sobbing uncontrollably.  “It’s all my fault.  I couldn’t let you go.  I–”

“Rem…”  She sat up quickly, wiping her eyes and staring down at him.  “I did a bad thing…”  He was mumbling.

“Vash?”

“I did a bad thing…”

“Milly! Come quick!  We need to get Vash some help!”

He continued to repeat these words over and over again.  Gingerly, she reached out a hand and began to stroke his hair.  It was softer than she would have thought, and she found herself smiling a little.  “Shhh.  It’s okay now.  It’s my turn to protect you.”

Chapter 2: Fault

For days, Vash had remained unconscious in bed.  It had been a bit of a journey to the next town.  Milly had suggested they stay, but Meryl didn't want Vash to recover in a place that she knew would bring back horrific memories for him.  The trek had felt like an eternity, Vash slung over their second thomas's back, while the two women took turns walking it through the desert.

When they finally made it to the next village, several of the residents rushed to meet them when they spotted Vash passed out on the back of their steed.  One older gentleman offered up a home in town for them to stay in, which the woman accepted gratefully.  For days, Vash continued to sleep, often fitfully, calling out for Rem and repeating that same phrase.  “Rem…I did a bad thing.”

Never once did she leave his side at first, but eventually, Milly managed to convince her to get out every once in a while for some fresh air and sun.  The two women decided it was for the best that they not contact the head office for funds.  Their situation would have appeared like a conflict of interest. With that decided, Milly had taken it upon herself to get a job in town while Meryl took care of Vash, but this made the older girl feel guilty, watching Milly work so hard while Meryl stayed with their charge, cooking and doing all the laundry.  Milly insisted it was fine.

At night, Meryl slept on the kitchen floor in her sleeping bag next to Vash’s bed, which they had moved into the kitchen so that Meryl could stand watch while she did house work. Milly took the bedroom next to the kitchen. Sometimes, she could hear her friend crying softly on the other side of the wall.  Meryl wanted to go to her, but somehow, she knew that Milly wanted to be alone, to deal with her pain in her own way.  It broke her heart to see the big girl like this, but she understood.  Sometimes, words just couldn’t ease the heartache.

Nearly two weeks had passed since they had arrived, and Meryl was beginning to feel more comfortable leaving Vash for short stints.  She was making her way up the porch steps with the shopping she had done, when a neighbor stopped to ask after Vash.  He was kind, and she was grateful for the concern.  

What she arrived back in the house to find nearly caused her to drop her bag of groceries.

Vash was sitting up in bed, staring at her as if he had seen a ghost. For a long moment, they locked eyes, Meryl barely remembering to breathe, until finally the world seemed to go dizzy.  Blinking, she caught herself, and managed a nervous smile.  “Oh, you’re awake!  Well, already that’s an improvement.”  Hastily, she set down her bag of goods and made her way to the stove.  “I was worried about you.”  The understatement of the century, she had been positively distraught over him.  As much as she had wanted him to wake, she knew that he was returning to his own deepest fear, a living nightmare of what he had been made to do.  Pushing the thoughts aside, she did what she did best, she focused on the task at hand.  “You must be hungry.  I’ll fix you some soup.”  Making her way to the stove to serve him a bowl, she felt his eyes never leave her, and suddenly, she felt very self conscious.

“Where are we?”  His voice was hoarse from disuse, and her heart simultaneously leapt and broke at the sound of it.

She kept her back to him as she worked. “It’s a small village, about 200 iles from the town of LR.”  She thought about their arrival in this small community, and a smile crept across her face.  “There’s a lot of very kind people living in this town.  They let us stay at this house so we could care for your wounds.”  She paused, dreading the answer to the question she had been wanting to ask.  “Do you remember anything?  You’ve been asleep all this time, for ten days straight now.” Ladling some soup in a bowl, she brought it over to the gunman.  “Here. It’s my own recipe.”  Taking it from her, he stared down into it, as if somehow it might contain answers his heart sought.  Attempting to encourage him to eat, she offered a smile.  “Drink up.  It’s good for healing.”

He continued to stare blankly into the bowl. “I remember…  I remember all of it.”

Suddenly her heart stopped, fear taking over.  What would he do?  What was he feeling right now? More than anything, she wanted to wrap her arms around him, to comfort him, to somehow chase away his demons.  

Instead, she choked.  

“Oh, hey, I almost forgot.  I need to be somewhere.”  His gaze snapped up, confused and maybe even a bit hurt. Yet, she continued her excuse.  “I’d better hurry!  I’ll be back later, ‘kay. See ya!”  She swiftly made her way back to the door.  He was staring after her, she could feel it, and her stomach was in horrible knots now.  Feeling guilty, she poked her head back in the doorway, forcing a smile.  “Make sure you drink all your soup, okay?”  Those green eyes continued to gaze at her, breaking her heart in pieces with the pain held within them.  Gently, she closed the door behind her, then pressed her back against it, sighing.  “Oh, Vash…”

What was the matter with her?  He had tried to open up to her, and she ran from it like a coward. All this time, all these years, he had protected others, and this was how she had repaid him?  Shame enveloped her.

Then the screams started.

She placed her hands over her ears, trying to block it out, as if by doing so, she could push her guilt and shame away.  He was going through his own personal hell, and there wasn’t a single thing she could do about it.

And it was all her fault. 

“Now I just need to spend a little alone, okay?”

If she hadn’t just run back to him, this never would have happened.  He never would have had to make such a terrible choice.  What a fool she had been! To have thought that the two of them could ever be…well something more.  Hot tears stung her eyes, and she felt herself slump weakly to the floor.  Soon she was sobbing, shuddering.

After a time, the screams inside faded into muffled crying, then little by little were stilled.  Wiping the tears off her now warm and puffy face with her sleeve, she gradually got to her feet, holding the door frame for support.  For what seemed like an eternity, she stared at the door, silently willing it to open on its own, fearing she didn’t have the strength to face what was on the other side.

But she knew she had to find that strength.  Her thoughts drifted to Milly, who despite everything that had happened in the past two weeks, managed to keep her head up and keep going.  She desperately wished she had her best friend’s strength.  Then again, since they had met Vash, Meryl had done things, crazy, reckless things that she never would have dreamed of doing before.  All for the sake of keeping that wonderful, idiotic man alive…or was it to make sure she could still be by his side?

Drawing a deep breath, she knew she had the determination within her to do this.  Vash needed her.  She couldn’t keep running away from her own feelings.

The door opened silently, and she expected to see Vash sitting up, maybe even eating the soup.  However, he was fast asleep in the bed once more, the soup forgotten on the bedside table.  Sighing, she pulled up the chair that she had been keeping vigil in over their time in this house and picked up the book she had been reading.  

Marveling at his own boldness, he said softly, “I would enter your sleep if I could, and guard you there, and slay the thing that hounds you, as I would if it had the courage to face me in fair daylight. But I cannot come in unless you dream of me.”

“Rem…”

She had grown accustomed to him talking like this, but this time she turned to gaze over at him.  Then she found herself reaching out and running a hand through his hair.  It was softer than anything else she had felt before, almost like downy feathers, and as she stroked it, she began to sing softly to herself.

 

I have a dream, a song to sing

To help me cope with anything

If you see the wonder of a fairy tale

You can take the future, even if you fail

 

I believe in angels

Something good in everything I see

I believe in angels

When I know the time is right for me

I'll cross the stream

I have a dream

 

It was an old song, one from long ago on Earth.  Her mother had sung it to her as a lullaby, as had her grandmother had done for her once, passing the melody down through the ages.  As she sang, she felt Vash relax, falling into a more restful slumber.

She rose from her chair, padding quietly to the door once again.  She would let him sleep now.  

 

 

Up on the cliff outside of town, Meryl found Vash sitting by himself.  She had spotted him while she and Milly were returning with more groceries, and wordlessly, Milly had taken the second bag while Meryl nearly ran to him.  As she made her way up the rocky terrain, she could have sworn she heard his voice carried on the breeze.  “Vash? What are you doing up here?  Your wounds haven’t had a chance to heal yet.”  She knew she shouldn’t have left him.  Why had she been so stupid?  Once again, she had made the wrong choice when it came to Vash, and she was cursing herself for it.  Milly had followed her friend up and was now at Meryl’s side, staring at the gunman with concern.  They watched as Vash weakly got to his feet.  He stumbled towards them, then collapsed to his knees.  “Oh, Vash! Take it easy.”  She took hold of his shoulders, trying to keep him from meeting the dirt.  She felt the stinging sensation at the corner of her eyes that she had become so familiar with.  “You shouldn’t be out here. You should be in bed.”  Normally, she would have been berating him for his actions, but her voice was softer than ever, full of concern and worry.

“I have to go…” He forced the words out, as if each one weighed a ton.

Her brows knit together, trying to understand.  “Go where? Where are you planning to go in that condition?”  Now she felt the old exasperation touch her voice.

“To Rem…  I have to go see Rem.”

Her heart stopped.  He must be delirious, he couldn’t seriously be talking about–

“To tell you the truth, I disagree with suicide more than anything.”

“What… What are you saying? You’re not making sense!”

“I have to go to where Rem is.”  Blue-green eyes stared up at her from where he knelt, pain, despair filling them.  “I’m going.”

Desperation filled her as she grasped at his shoulders, shaking him a little.  “Come on! You have to snap out of it!”

“You have to let us help!” Milly chimed in.

“Let go of me.” He roughly pushed her away, causing her to gasp in surprise, a pang of hurt slicing through her heart.  Vash had never been like that with her.  Staring at the barren earth, his eyes were vacant, as if he didn’t even realize what he had just done.  “Now I can never go back.  I really killed someone.”  Then his gaze abruptly changed, as he stared up at her, wild and crazed.  A sick feeling filled her at seeing him like this.  “I shot him dead! I did! I took his life!”

“But Vash, you didn’t have a choice.” She quickly countered.

The blonde man slowly closed his eyes and turned his face away.  “I’m ending lives.  There is always another choice. There had to be another way, I just didn’t see it in time to do anything about it.” The guilt returned.  This was all her fault.  He had been trying to save them.  If they had never followed him…  “Rem said so. There had to be a way.”  

Once more, he tried to get to his feet, staring up vacantly at the blue sky. “Rem, please tell me.  Did I have…”  His voice petered out as he collapsed to the ground.

“Wait, Vash. You can’t!”  She wasn’t about to lose him.  “Vash!” She was at his side, cradling his head gently, the tears falling down into his downy soft hair.  He couldn’t give up.  He needed to keep going.  The world needed Vash the Stampede.  She needed Vash the Stampede.

 

 

Milly had managed to carry Vash back down the hill while Meryl did her best with the bags of groceries.  The walk was quiet, both women lost in their own thoughts.  After getting him back in bed, the two were exhausted, and neither in the mood for the nice meal that had planned for the evening.  Meryl made them both some tea, and for a long time, neither said anything, until Meryl finally spoke what had been going through her head for days.  “I dunno, Milly.  Maybe following him wasn’t such a good idea after all.”  Milly turned back from staring worriedly at the outlaw, to gaze questioningly at her friend.  “If we hadn’t followed him, he wouldn’t have had to make such a terrible choice.  And things might have turned out differently.  And then…”  She tried to hold back the tears once more.  “He wouldn’t have gotten hurt. He wouldn’t have had to suffer like this. I just can’t stand it.”  She choked back a sob.

“You’re wrong, Meryl!”  Milly's voice was sharp, holding an edge she rarely heard from her friend.  She rose to her feet and leaned on the table, brows furrowed.  “The only reason you followed Vash is because you care about him.  Isn’t that right?  It could have happened anyway.  What’s wrong with taking a stand and acting with your heart?”  Meryl was flabbergasted.  She had been dwelling on these thoughts for days, and here was Milly seeing the truth better than anyone again.  The tall girl’s face softened, and a smile spread across it.  “Well, like my big big sister always said, ‘Never hold back in matters of the heart.’”

And there it was.  The reason Milly had been so determined to have them follow Vash.  She knew first hand the importance of sharing your heart with someone else.  You never knew how long you might have with them.  Her friend had experienced heartbreak and loss, and somehow had come out all the wiser for it.  “Gee, Milly.  Maybe you should be the one that makes the decisions now.”

“Huh?”  The tall girl looked confused.

Just as quickly, Meryl shook it off. “Oh, nothing.  Never mind, forget what I said.”  She wasn’t ready to fully admit that she didn’t trust her own decision making any more.  But her friend’s speech had hit home.  She couldn’t just sit idly by.  They had a job to do, and that was taking care of Vash.

In the morning, she would be calling the home office, and sending in her resignation.  As of today, she was no longer holding back. 

Notes:

The book Meryl is reading is Peter S. Beagle's The Last Unicorn.

Chapter 3: Everyone Deserves a Future

“Yes, I’m very sure, Chief.  But you won’t have to send anyone else out to follow him.”  Meryl held the phone up to her ear daintily, speaking into the receiver.  On the other end, the Chief sounded perplexed, and if not a little worried.  The post office was kind enough to let her use their phone to call the head office and she was trying to make it as brief as possible.  The signal was notoriously unreliable, which was why the post was so important on Gunsmoke.

“I’m not sure I understand, Miss Stryfe.  He’s still a liability that has to be contained, and I must say, the costs do seem to have been curtailed while you have been on this assignment.”

A smile tugged at her lips, proud of the work that she had done.  “Thank you, sir.  Milly and I still plan on keeping our eyes on him, but it doesn’t feel right to be paid for this any more.”

“Oh? And may I ask why?”

Frowning, she thought about it a moment.  “Let’s just say that the situation has changed.”

 

 

For the next week, the two women worked hard, Milly back at the town well, and Meryl picked up a job at the local bar as a waitress.  It was not something she enjoyed, but it brought in money to pay rent on their little house and put food on the table.  Each day, Vash continued to heal and gain more strength, both girls making sure he ate and that his bandages were changed. 

Even with all the hard work she was putting in, Meryl often had trouble sleeping.  Thoughts of the gunman she had come to care so deeply for kept her awake.  There were so many emotions swirling within her.  She was worried about his state of mind, scared to tell him how much she cared, and afraid that when he was healed, that he would try to run away from her, disappearing into the cool desert night like a dream.

That was the thing that scared her the most.  It was on many of these sleepless nights that Meryl would sit by the meager light of the moons and work on repairing Vash’s beloved coat.  It was something that occupied her time, the repetitive motion of the needle sliding through the fabric eventually lulling her into sleepiness.  However, even this little project wasn’t enough to chase away her fears, and she often found herself staring up at the Fifth Moon, tears stinging her eyes at the memory.  

In her mind’s eye, she recalled the feeling of Milly taring her away from where she had stood staring at the blinding light, sick dread overcoming her senses.  She was frightened even then, but never of Vash.  No, she had been terrified to lose him.

Oh Vash…

Eventually, each day became a routine for the three of them.  Meryl would work until about two, then come home, redress Vash’s wounds, and then start making dinner.  Neither she or Vash really spoke, but Milly would fill the silence when she was home, telling them both all about her day at work or reading aloud letters from home.  Somehow, it was a comfort to both of them.  The incident with Legato was never spoken of.

Meryl was changing his gauze one afternoon, when Vash broke the silence.  “Thank you.”

The small woman nearly jumped at hearing his voice.  “Oh, sure!  You’re welcome.”  She found herself replying awkwardly.  A strong yet gentle hand took hold of her wrist, a jolt of electricity pulsing through her at his touch.  She found herself staring up into Vash’s aqua eyes.  There was such pain there, and something else…remorse, perhaps?

“I mean it.  And I’m sorry for… for everything.”

Meryl felt her heart sink at this and immediately found herself shaking her head.  “No, you have nothing to be sorry about.  None of this was your fault.  If I…” Her words faltered for a moment, catching the blame she was about to put back onto herself.  “It was my choice to follow you.”  

Nodding, he gazed back down at the bedding.  “I shouldn’t keep running away from you.  It only puts you in danger.  I won’t do that anymore.”

Her heart sped up.  Did he really mean that?  “Oh… Okay.  Good.” She forced a smile that was meant to look smug, but she could already tell was lackluster at best.

She went back to wrapping the gauze, not really knowing what else to say.  Wordlessly, he let go of her wrist, and sighed.  Soon she was done with her task.  “There.”  A pleased smile crossed her lips as she surveyed her handiwork.

For the first time since he woke up, he returned the smile.  It was small, but it made her heart flutter in her chest.  “You’re a good nurse.”  It wasn’t a tease or a poke like usual, and for the first time, she realized he was gazing at her in a whole new way.  

Feeling the heat rush to her cheeks, she quickly packed up the medical supplies.  “Haha, thanks.”  Scooping them up, she placed everything neatly on the table in its box beside his bed.  “Well, I’d better make dinner now.”  She could hear the fluster in her voice and cringed internally at herself.  As she turned her back to him, she could hear him give a little laugh under his breath.  And she couldn’t be mad.

 

 

After days of hard work, and little sleep, Meryl finally found herself drifting off more easily.  Perhaps it was seeing Vash getting better, or maybe even the small smiles he had started to give her when she changed his bandages.  But she suspected it was his promise not to run off again.

Sometimes, Vash’s gentle breathing in the bed above her from where she slept in her roll on the floor would help drift her to sleep, even when she would wake up from dreams where she would relive events from the past.  It was one of these nights when she rolled over in her sleep and expected to hear his breathing, maybe even snoring.  For a long moment, she listened.  Nothing.  Sitting bolt upright, she looked around the room.  His boots by the door were missing.

Vash was gone.  For a moment, panic set in, thinking he had run away from them again.  But he still hadn’t healed, he needed rest.  Getting to her feet, she settled her wild thoughts.  

“I won’t do that anymore.”

No, he hadn’t gone far.  Perhaps, like her, he was having trouble sleeping.  Maybe even wanted a change of scenery. It was then that she knew exactly where he had gone.

 

 

As she made her way up the hill that overlooked the town, she could just make out a voice.  It gently drifted off into the cold night, beautiful and sad.  It was a song she knew from her childhood, one from old Earth.  Meryl found herself joining him in song as she approached.  As she did, he stopped singing and turned from his place on the ground to see who was behind him.  Boots quietly making their way across the rocky ground, she stood behind him for a time, as his gaze drifted back to the heavens above them.  The sky was blanketed with stars, and Vash seemed to be contemplating each one of them.

Finding a seat beside him, she gazed up as well.  “That’s a nice song.”  He glanced over at her and hummed an agreement.

For what seemed like a long time, they sat in comfortable silence.  There was so much she wanted to say, wanted to tell him, but part of her still worried that she might scare him off.  That was when it hit her: she was holding on to him, and he never said he was hers to keep.  Vash was a wanderer, restless.  He could never be tied down to any place or any one.  And she knew that she could never hold him to his promise not to run off. As much as it hurt, she had to let him know that he always had a place with them, while showing him that she wanted him there, with her.

After struggling to find the words, she broke the silence between them, staring down into her lap.  “You can…You can stay here as long as you like.”

She felt his eyes on her, “That sounds good.”  The words surprised her and she found herself looking back up at him.  He had turned back to gaze into the night sky.  “Might not be such a bad idea.”

A warm flutter filled her, and she too, returned to watch the brilliant stars scattered across the velvet sky.  A content smile touched her lips.  He wanted to stay, not because she asked him too or for the sake of guilt, but because he wanted to.  And that was more than she could have ever hoped for.

The two sat there for a long time, enjoying each other’s company.  She didn’t realize she had fallen asleep until she woke up the next morning, tucked into her bedroll.  Sitting up, she looked around the kitchen in a bit of a daze.  Had last night all been a dream?  She glanced up at the bed.  Vash was still asleep.  Then it occurred to her that he must have carried her down the hill and worn himself out.  That stupid broom head! When would he ever learn to take care of himself? 

The sun was pouring in from the windows.  What time was it?  She glanced at the clock on the wall. “Crap!”  She hissed under her breath.  It was nearly an hour past the time she usually rose.  Springing from her bedroll, she swiftly made her way to the bathroom and got ready.  Just the essentials this morning–teeth, face, hair.  She really wished she had time for a shower, but this would have to do. In the kitchen, she made her way quietly around, grabbing an apple to eat on her way.  Underneath it, she noticed a note from Milly.

Good morning Meryl!

I’m glad you’re sleeping. You need it! Make sure you eat something before you leave.  See you tonight.

Love, 

Milly

 

Meryl smiled to herself.  That girl was the closest thing she had to family since she left home.  She had never been particularly close with her mother, not since her father passed away.  Milly had filled that hole in her life that she had needed, becoming not just a work colleague, but a best friend and sister.

Grabbing her bag, Meryl quietly opened the front door, so as not to disturb Vash, and jogged to her job.  It wasn’t far from the little house, but she was behind schedule.  She pushed the doors to the saloon open, focused on getting her work clothes out of her bag, an apology already on her lips.

She didn’t notice the crowd inside.

“Meryl…” The short woman looked up to see her best friend nearly cowering in fear.  The gathered group of townsfolk edged towards her, Milly rushing to her side. The two best friends held one another as they began to be backed towards the wall.  Shouts of accusation filled the room. Why had these women deceived them?  How could they have brought such a dangerous man into their peaceful town?  

“We mean you no harm.” Meryl defended, her voice soft but firm.

It was the kind, elderly gentleman that had always looked in on them that spoke next, asking them to please leave, fearing that Vash’s presence could only bring death.  “If you don’t agree to leave, you might die.”

“And no telling what will happen to your friend.” Shouted another man nastily.

The old man glared at the speaker.  “That’s enough!”

A sick feeling suddenly filled her gut, twisting and upsetting her stomach.  “What do you mean? What did you do to him?”  She was met by the silent, enraged faces of the townsfolk. Then she realized that they meant to kill him.  Her eyes went wide, fear seizing her.  “No, you can’t!”

Rumbling of a vehicle outside caught her attention and she rushed to the window, gasping at what she saw.  A truck was speeding across the desert, dragging something by a rope behind it.  And she knew all too well what it was.  “Stop! You’re hurting him!”  She shouted at the gathered crowd.  Pushing through the people, she ran at the door, throwing it open.  The truck had stopped, and another crowd had gathered.  She ran towards them, adrenaline rushing through her.  She was barely aware of the gunshots being fired, all she knew was Vash needed her.

A man stood over the still body of the peace living gunslinger, aiming a smoking revolver at him. For one brief flicker, she thought Vash had been killed, until she caught a glimpse of him blinking blankly up at the sky.  They were all torturing him and Vash was just taking it, as if he deserved it.

But they didn’t know him, not like Meryl did.  How he smiled through pain, how he lived to save others, how his brother hunted him most of his life, how each disaster that followed him was never truly his fault.

“Now smile!”  The man with the gun yelled down at Vash.  “At least you could have the decency to die like a man!  So come on, smile!”  His last words were screamed at an emotionless Vash.

Meryl pushed through the last of the crowds, rushing towards the pacifist gunman.  “Stop it, please!”  The ground slammed hard against her knees, rocks digging into them as she threw herself down to Vash’s side.  Gently, she lifted him to sit up.  “Don’t kill him!”  Gazing up at the man with the gun, she pleaded with him.  Milly joined her at her side, placing a gentle hand to help hold up Vash.  “You don’t understand, he fought to protect everyone.  I beg you, please don’t kill him!  He just came here to heal.  He wasn’t going to hurt anyone.”

The gunman wouldn’t hear any of it, violently shoving Meryl aside.  “Get out of my way!”  Milly caught her before she could hit her head on the ground.  “Could a normal human being do all those horrible things?  He had to be the one.”  The gun was pointed right at Vash once more, the blonde man’s head bowed in resignation.  “Who else could have been responsible?”

“No you’re wrong!” The short woman retorted.

“Then tell me why…why did Stephen have to die such a horrible death? Huh?”  She had no words, knowing exactly what it was like to lose a loved one.  Her thoughts flitted back to her father.

She recalled the day he handed her the derringers she held so dear.  “I will teach you how to use these.  And you’ll be one of the best there is.  But remember, Meryl, these are tools used to protect you and others.”

Meryl wasn’t about to give up.  Vash had taught her that.  Even if he had forgotten it in his own pain, she knew exactly what he would say and do.  There was always another way.  Both he and her father had believed in that.

Rising to her feet, she locked eyes with the man.  “I…I’ve watched him for a long time, so I know.  It’s true that he can’t avoid fighting, but this man knows how to live.”  She glanced down at the man she had come to care so deeply for.  “To live like a decent human being.”  Being human, that was all Vash really wanted.  To find love and peace and belonging in this world.  For the first time, she completely understood his mantra.  Looking back up, she fixed her violet-gray eyes on the man pointing the gun. “Shooting him won’t help anyone.”

The man fired a round, the bullet zinging past her ear.  She winced, but stood her ground.  “Don’t feed me your garbage! We have the right to shoot this monster for everything he’s done.  We’ve lost friends, families, neighbors, and even children! We should hate this bastard and now he deserves to die!”

“But you’re wrong.”  Taking a deep breath, Meryl pushed away all her fear and desperation.  “No one ever has the right to take the life of another person. No one. ” She repeated the words her father had spoken to her so long ago.   “No one ever has the right to take the life of another.  No one. ” She reiterated with even more confidence.  “And everyone…everyone deserves a future!”  She offered the man a small smile.  “Don’t you think that’s true?”  Spreading out her arms, she slowly approached the gunman.

“Wait! Stay back!”  He shouted, the gun shaking in his hand.  “Did you hear me?”  The man took an unsteady step back.  “I said stay back.”  Meryl continued towards him.

“Please.  Please, it’s time to stop the fighting now.”  She lifted her hands up.

“Why?”  The man’s hand shook even more violently now.  She knew deep down, he wasn’t bad, just hurting.  “Why are you doing that? Please get back!”

“It’s up to us to end the cycle of hatred.  If we don’t work to end the sorrow this time, then the cycle of pain will just continue on.”  She smiled warmly at the man.  “When we were all born, were any of us made to steal or cause others harm?”  Slowly, she reached out and gently lowered the man’s gun.

And then it was over.  The man crumpled to the ground sobbing.  Some others came and led him away, while the crowd dispersed.  Except for the old man.  “Young lady, you are wise beyond your years.  I’ve never seen such a thing before in my life.”

She felt her features light up.  “I’ve learned a lot, mostly from these two,” She indicated Vash and Milly, “But that last part, that was all my father.  Before he taught me to use a gun, he told me those words.”

She heard Vash suck in a breath.  He hadn’t stopped looking at her, and it was as if he was seeing a ghost.

The old man nodded sagely, taking his leave.  “I think you’ll find that the townsfolk won’t be bothering you any time soon.” 

Milly stood up from untying Vash. For a long time, he just gazed up at them in awe.  “How could you two have been so reckless?”

“You’re the last person I want criticism from.” The shorter girl chuckled.

Milly piped up.  “And besides, what we did is exactly what you’ve always done.”  She paused, staring at the ground.  “And I’m sure...I know in my heart, that he would have chosen to do the same.”

A thoughtful smile spread across Vash’s face.  “You’ve just given me the answer.”

“Huh?”  The girls glanced at one another in confusion.  What had they done?  What answer was he looking for?

“That’s it!”  He grinned, “It’s gotta be!”  He got to his feet and before she even knew what was happening, Vash had her in his embrace.  

All the blood rushed to her cheeks and she wasn’t sure what to do.  “Hey, wait. What… are you doing?”  Then she realized that he was holding her, truly holding her.  And it was the most amazing feeling in the world.  Wrapped up in his arms, she embraced him in return.

But of course he had to ruin it and get all weird on her, landing him with a swift hit to his noggin and her stalking off towards the house.  She knew he would follow soon enough.

After all, he had said he had wanted to stay.

Chapter 4: Wait for Me

The night air felt good against Meryl's face, the wind rustling at her short locks.  From where Meryl sat on the porch steps, she gazed up at the sky, enjoying this peace and dwelling on a certain lanky gunslinger in her care.  For the past few days, she could see a change in Vash, a new determination.  He would leave for long stints during the day and return at night, dirty from whatever he was doing.  She had suspected that he was out shooting targets, practicing and gaining back his strength.  It was only a matter of time, and she knew that he would leave them to find Knives, despite the fact that he had said that he hadn't planned on leaving them.

He hadn't breathed a word of his intentions, but she knew him.  He wouldn't stop until he had made things right.  Of course she wanted him to stay, and she knew that he wouldn’t simply just run off now, not when he had been so adamant in his promise.  However, she understood that he could never know true peace as long as Knives was out there.  And she wanted that for him, so, so very much.  Vash had spent his life atoning for the sins of his brother, to make up for the fall, and he deserved respite.

Yet, he seemed torn between something.  Every evening over dinner, she would catch him sneaking glances at her from across the table. She wondered what it was that he had been on his mind.  Was he afraid that he would hurt her again by leaving?

The door swung open and she recognized Vash’s gate across the wood floor.  Glancing up, she smiled at him.

“Mind if I join you?”  He indicated the spot next to her.  Humming a yes, he lowered himself beside her.  For a long time, they remained in a companionable silence until he broke it.  She could feel him staring at her, and deep down, she knew why he had come outside to join her.  “Meryl, I know I said I wouldn’t run off again–”

“I know, you have to face Knives.”  Closing her eyes, she tried to shut out the pain.  She had been waiting for this moment, but glad he hadn't simply snuck off without saying goodbye.  “And we’re coming with you.”

His eyes grew wide with fear, then he softened once more.  “He’s too dangerous. You can’t come.  I won’t risk it.”  

Folding her arms across her chest, she glared at him in defiance. “I think I’ve proven plenty of times that I can take care of myself.  And so can Milly, thank you very much.” She huffed, as if that settled the matter.

Strong hands grasped the sides of her arms.  “No! I’m not letting him take away anyone else I love!” He shouted, then gasped, realizing what he had just said, and let go of her.

Inside, her heart began to beat wildly.  Had he really just said what she thought he had?  Did he mean that?  “You…” The question trailed off.

Averting his eyes, he bit his bottom lip. He hadn’t intended on saying this to her, had he?  She had known that cared about her, of course he did, that was his way.  And they had become close friends, but love?  Had he fallen for her the same way she had him?  The blush quickly spreading across his face was all she needed for an answer.  Reaching out, she placed her hand gently on his cheek.  Slowly, his aqua eyes met hers.  “Okay, we’ll stay.”

He sighed, and leaned into her hand, shutting his eyes.  “I… I just don’t want to lose you.”  He paused, “Or Milly.”

Light laughter escaped her lips as she lowered her hand.  “How do you think we feel, dummy?  So,” She playfully slugged him in the shoulder. “You’d better come back to us, okay?”

Nodding, he smiled, the real one that made the butterflies dance inside her chest.  "I promise, I'll return."  He paused, gazing into her eyes.  "Wait for me."  

Her heart beat madly in her chest, but she managed to keep it under control somehow.  "Okay." She found herself beaming back.  Somehow, she knew that he would keep his promise, come hell or high water.

The two returned to silently staring up at the stars, until Vash spoke once more.  “You know, you never told me why you guys are working other jobs now.  I thought that Bernardelli didn’t let you take on side work.  Aren’t they paying you guys enough to keep an eye on me?”

“Oh, Milly and I quit.”  She said matter-of-factly, not looking at him.

“What?”  From the corner of her eye, she could see shock filled his features.  “Why? I thought you both loved your jobs!”

How could she explain this to him?  That she quit her job because she didn’t feel that it was right to be paid to be around Vash, that being with him was the only thing she wanted anymore. “We do…it was just…  Well, we didn’t feel that it was right to work for them any more.  It’s…a conflict of interest.”

His eyes widened further as he took this in, then he looked away, processing.  Swiftly he was staring at her once more.  “I just can’t believe–”

“Yeah, well don’t make me regret it, okay?” She folded her arms over her chest, huffing to hide her embarrassment.

“I won’t.”  Vash’s voice was soft, coaxing her to look at him once more.  He wore the most gentle expression on his face, and she relaxed, a smile touching her lips.  Leaning back on her hands, she stared up at the night sky again, contentment washing over her.

A calloused hand was suddenly resting on top of hers, and she gingerly glanced over to find Vash wistfully smiling as he stared upwards.  Butterflies fluttered wildly inside her, struggling to break free from the confines of her chest.  Sighing, she returned to star gazing as well.

“Meryl?”  Vash’s voice interrupted the silence again.

“Yes, Vash?”  She never took her eyes off the skies, for fear of breaking this spell.

For a long moment he paused, seeming to try to get his thoughts into words.  “How…Well, now that you know everything, why do you stay?  Now that you know what I am.”

Before she even realized it, words she knew so well from her favorite book came tumbling out.  “I think love is stronger than habits or circumstances. I think it is possible to keep yourself for someone for a long time and still remember why you were waiting. ”

His face lit up at this.  “I would enter your sleep if I could, and guard you there, and slay the thing that hounds you, as I would if it had the courage to face me in fair daylight. But I cannot come in unless you dream of me. ”  He finished the quote.

“You’ve read that book?”  Amazement and thrill filled her.

Sheepishness took over Vash’s expression.  “I kinda borrowed it while you’ve been at work.  I must have read it at least twenty times now.”

She grinned.  “That’s okay, it’s a good book.”

Returning to their vigil, his face took on a contemplative look.  “I have been mortal, and some part of me is mortal yet. I am full of tears and hunger and the fear of death, although I cannot weep, and I want nothing, and I cannot die. I am not like the others now, for no unicorn was ever born who could regret, but I do. I regret.”

Instinctively, she laced his fingers with her own.  “Heroes know that things must happen when it is time for them to happen.”

Light laughter escaped his lips.  “So, am I the hero or the unicorn?"

"Maybe a little bit of both." She chuckled.

He chuckled a little in acknowledgment, he stared down at their intertwined hands.  "I’ve traveled this world for lifetimes, lived as a human, hungered and sorrowed as one.  Even if I face Knives, it’s not over, not really.  It’s just the start of the next chapter, whatever that means.  All I know is that I can never go back to the way things were back with Rem, even though since we arrived on this world, it was all I ever wanted.”  Sighing, he bowed his head, staring at the steps below his feet.

“It doesn’t do any good to live in the past, and we can’t worry about the future.  All we can do is the best we can with the time God gives us each day.”  She squeezed his hand.  “One step at a time.”

He looked up once more and nodded.  “Yeah, one step at a time.”

 

 

The morning was uncharacteristically cool.  Meryl could tell that something was changing before she had even heard the sound of heavy boots coming through the kitchen.

She had known the moment they had both left the porch for bed the night before.  It was why he had come to speak to her. It was time.  

She had spent a sleepless night tossing and turning, fighting an awful feeling in her chest which sunk into her stomach like led.  As the rays of the first sun began to lighten the curtains of her window, she decided she could make better use of her morning and got up to start her day.  Before long, she was on the porch, nursing the dread she was feeling.  It was all she could do not to let her emotions get the best of her when the door opened and the familiar flash of red filled her vision.

Stealing herself, she watched him walk away from the little house.

He hadn’t even come to say goodbye.

That sick feeling tore through her at the thoughts that begun swirling in her mind.  But she beat them down.  She was not about to let him go without saying anything. And then the words left her mouth before she could even form a thought.

"You're going, aren't you?"  It was such an obvious statement, but if she were honest with herself, she wasn’t really sure what else she could say.  Be careful... Come back to me...   I...I love you.

The tall gunslinger turned back to gaze at her with a smile that she knew was a façade.  "Yeah.  I'm feeling a lot better now."  What was he hiding?  As if to answer her unspoken thoughts, he continued.  "Don't worry, I'll be okay."

But she was worried.  Something was finally happening between them, and she wanted so desperately to see it blossom into more.  But now wasn't the time to dwell on such things. He needed her to be brave, to believe in him like she always had, and trust that he would return.  This wasn't goodbye.

"See you later.  Good luck."  She managed a smile, when all she really wanted to do was to go running to him and fling her arms around him.  Her feet would not move from that spot, and she simply watched him.

"Thanks."  He paused, seeming to search for something else.  "And thanks for everything."

Something about the way he looked at her suddenly gave her courage.  She began to open her mouth to tell him how she felt, when Milly's exuberant voice broke the moment.  "Mr. Vash!"

Both of them turned to looking for the tall woman. "Over here!"  She was running towards them both, waving excitedly, Wolfwood's cross Punisher over her shoulder like it weighed nothing.  

She giggled as she set the fabric wrapped weapon onto the ground with a triumphant thump.

"But wait a minute, isn't that–"

Milly cut him off.  "I want you to take this with you." She beamed, "I know it would make Mr. Wolfwood happy. In fact it would honor him." She added.

By now Meryl had padded quietly to Vash’s side, watching her best friend give up the one thing she had left to remember the man she loved.  Milly really was amazing.

The outlaw offered her a soft smile.  "Are you sure about this?"  Vash, too, was marveling at what Milly was sacrificing, knowing full well she might never see the Punisher again.

"I am." The big girl lifted the cross up, offering it to the plant.

Taking it into his own hands, Meryl watched him react to the sudden weight of the weapon.  "Wow, this is pretty heavy."

Milly glowed, "Yeah, it is! Of course it's heavy! That's because it's full of mercy!"

A pang hit Meryl in the heart.  Milly always saw the best in people, just like Vash.  She believed that everyone was capable of great good and had seen how good Wolfwood was deep down, forgiving his sins.  Hearing her echo Wolfwood's words made her nostalgic, and hurt.

Hefting the Punisher up just as his friend used to, Vash turned away from the girls with a casual wave, as if he were just heading to work for the day, not off to face the genocidal plant that was he brother.  "Well, take care of yourselves. Bye."

As he strode off into the rising suns, she and Milly found themselves waving at him, though he never looked back.  Every part of her wanted to shout after him, to tell him just how she felt about him, but for reasons she really couldn't place a finger on, she stood there, watching him as he slowly disappeared into the horizon. Meryl’s eyes began to sting as she fought back a sudden wave of emotion.

Why couldn’t she tell him?  Was this the last chance she would ever have to?  Would he survive this?

"I couldn’t…" Warm wetness streamed down her cheeks.  "I couldn't say anything to him."

Milly didn't need words to understand what she meant.  She clapped a hand on her best friend’s shoulder.  "Well, you can tell him everything when he gets back!"  She shook Meryl lightly to snap her out of her sadness.  "You can go nuts on him."

Sniffing, the short woman nodded.  "Right."  As always, Milly believed the best would happen. She trusted that their friend would return to them.  Meryl wiped the tears away from her eyes.  "Right, he'll be okay.  He always is."

“He’s good for you Meryl, really good.  And you’re really good for him."  Milly pulled her friend into a side hug as the both continued to stare as the red of his coat became a blur.  "And I think he knows it.  You just have to trust him, okay?"

Meryl found herself staring up at her friend.  At that moment, she was more glad than ever that she had Milly. They would wait for him.  After all, hadn’t he asked her to?  He might not have had the best track record for coming back, but he had promised.  Meryl had to believe that this time, this time he would.

Chapter 5: The Next Chapter

Notes:

Now we get to some post series stuff! Hang on tight, cause this is gonna be a ride!

Sand whipped at Vash’s skin, biting into it as the sun beat down on him.  The trek through the desert heat was brutal, especially considering the burden he was carrying.  Already he was missing his beloved red coat, regretting his choice to leave it behind in the sand, along with the past.

At the moment, it had seemed like the right decision, symbolic even, to leave all that was the Humanoid Typhoon Vash the Stampede behind, and become simply Vash.  It was a fresh start.  Perhaps, with time, he and his brother could go back to just being Vash and Nai.

He readjusted Knives from how he had him positioned over his shoulder and pressed forward.  Hope was filling his heart, along with thoughts of a certain dark haired insurance girl.  

A smile tugged at his lips.  He wasn’t sure when it happened exactly, or even how, but Meryl had captured his heart.  Before now, he never really considered actually being able to settle down with anyone, as his life always put others in danger.  But now, with Knives under his supervision, there was a chance at a normal life.

And there was no one he would rather spend it with.

Then reality hit him.  He would outlive her.  Was that something either of them could accept?  Perhaps it would be better for both of them if they parted ways.  She deserved to live a normal life with a human that she could live out her days with.

But he knew that ultimately he would be selfish.  He couldn't bear the thought of being apart from her or of her choosing someone else.

He hoped that she had found the note that he had left behind for her that he had tucked inside her book.  What if she never found it while he was away?  Would she be doubtful of his intentions and unsure that he would even return?  He was trying to be romantic, but he had a feeling that he had failed miserably. This was all new territory for him.  Despite the fact that had spent most of his life chasing skirts, he had never been successful in even scoring a date before.

"You know, you're really a pain, Knives."  The outlaw laughed to himself.  "Making me leave Meryl to come chase you down.  And now I have to carry you all the way back."  He shifted his comatose burden once more, pain from his gunshot wounds throbbing in his hip and shoulder.  "When did you get so heavy?"

He gazed off onto the horizon.  It would be about a day from here to get home.

Home.  When had he begun to think of the little house they were renting as home?  It certainly didn't feel like home.

Home is where your heart is.   He had been told this many times in his life, but had never really understood the meaning.   Perhaps now he was starting to after all, because his heart lay back there with Meryl.

How would he greet her when he returned?  Would he sweep her up in his arms and kiss her senselessly?

Probably not the best idea.  She might slug him.

The thought of confessing his feelings first sounded like a better bet.  How would he put those feelings into words? 

Well he had time to work that out.

He also had to try to explain why he had brought his homicidal twin brother home with him.  Meryl would certainly be upset, but Milly would understand, she was always so positive.  

Though, now that he considered it, perhaps not.  After all, it was Knives' fault that Wolfwood was gone.

Yet another thought that stung.  He could have done something.  His best friend had simply walked past him to find a place to die.  Alone.

That stubborn idiot could have been saved.  He could have gotten help.  He knew Vash would have done everything in his power to save him.  

He felt the familiar sting of tears in his eyes, but he fought them back.  There was nothing he could do about the past.  It was time to move on and write a new chapter.

The outlaw couldn't help but smile at that thought.  A new chapter with Meryl.

How poetic.

Vash nearly jumped, but the familiar mental bond with his brother had stilled him before he could do so.

Oh, so you are with me after all.   Vash glanced at his twin.  Of course he didn't expect to see Knives move at all, but it had been a subconscious thought to do so.

Unfortunately.  Your thoughts are far too loud.

The younger twin chuckled a little at this.  Sorry, your highness.  Not much else to do out here.

His brother's mind was quiet for a time, and Vash assumed he had retreated into his own thoughts.  The plant hand never been one to pry and had always given Knives his space.

So you've become enamored with a human.  This was a statement, not a question.

Yup.   A wide grin spread across his face.  And she's just as stubborn as you.  So good luck with trying to boss her around.

He could feel Knives' annoyance.  Brother, why do you choose to degrade yourself with these spiders?  I know what they have done to you, the scars you carry.  What makes this one any different?

She is strong willed, kind, and willing to fight for what she believes in. And she embodies-

Let me guess, "love and peace?"   Knives cut him off.

Vash paused, nearly stopping in his tracks.  "Actually, I was going to say, she embodies everything Rem believed in."  He spoke aloud without thinking.

Oh.   Knives' thoughts were silenced for a time at this.

By now, Vash’s wounds were throbbing.  He would need to stop soon.  He remembered that there was a place he had stored some camping gear ages ago not too far off.  They could stop there for the night and he could rest up.

He wanted to make it home in one piece after all.

 

The cave he had hidden his gear in was a welcome respite, and he was glad to find that it had remained undisturbed after all this time.  He had chosen this place for its water source located deeper inside.  After settling Knives on some sleeping bags, he retrieved a flashlight and made his way to the little spring. 

Hissing, he was sharply reminded of the pain from his injuries as he knelt down beside the trickling water.  It was just as cool and refreshing as he had remembered it, and he splashed some on his face after taking a long drink.  He proceeded to cup some more water and splash it at his wounds.  It stung sharply, but at least he got some of the sand out.

Meryl was going to have a fit when she saw him.  

It's pitiful that you are so concerned about what a human thinks.

Vash rolled his eyes as he got to his feet and made his way back to his brother.  "You'd be concerned, too, if you knew her."

Highly doubtful.

When he returned to their camp, Vash dug through the supplies for some meal bars and began to much on the bland food.  

You realize this is not over, brother.

A chuckle escaped the outlaw's mouth.  "Yeah, I'm pretty sure it is."

You're foolish to underestimate me.

At that, a chill ran down his spine. He knew his brother was serious.  Swallowing, he pushed down the emotion.  "You're not doing anything in your state."  He forced the mask of mirth he had learned to wear after all these years, and settled down on the cave floor.  "Now, if you'll excuse me, I'm going to sleep."

Closing his eyes, he could feel anger and malice emanating from his brother.  At this rate, he wouldn't be getting any sleep with this constant flood of negativity.  The only option was to put up a mental barrier.  He wasn't thrilled at blocking his brother out, but he had little choice if he wanted rest.  Concentrating a moment, he put up the wall in his mind and the emotions coming from Knives subsided.  Inhaling deeply, he settled back and quickly drifted off to a dreamless sleep.

 

 

The following morning Knives didn't bother trying to push down Vash’s mental barrier.  Which was fine by him.  He was content to make the journey with his thoughts not being constantly intruded upon. Around midday, he spotted the town up ahead, a little speck in the distance.  It was at that point, he decided to take down his block.

Knives' malice and frustration hit him full force.  "Awe quit it.  You're going to be in a nice bed soon, with two lovely ladies looking after you."

You make a very ugly female.

"Har har. Very funny.  I'm sure your followers told you all about both the girls, so don't play dumb."  Vash couldn't help but roll his eyes, but at least Knives hadn't lost his sarcastic edge, so that was a start, albeit not really the one he had hoped for.   But playful banter was better than nothing.

Milly Thompson. Approximately 23 years of age.  Tall, light brunette, blue eyes, about six feels in height.  Raised on a geoplant, no doubt abusing our sister in this endeavor.  Has a large family of vermin whom she writes to regularly.  Above average student, carries a large weapon, enjoys sweets.

Meryl Stryfe, approximately 25 years of age.  Short, dark hair, blue-grey eyes, about five feels in height.  Raised on a Thomas ranch by her father.  Mother died before she was five.  Excelled in all her college courses, studied business law and journalism.  Carries a number of Derringers, won several shooting competitions, and has been published in three journals.

Both females work for the Bernardelli Insurance Society and have been charged with following you around and mitigating all damages you cause.   Knives seemed amused at that last bit.

"Geesh, Knives, you know more about Meryl than I do!"  Vash actually felt a twinge of jealousy at this.  She had never told him about all her accomplishments.  But then again, she had never been the one to brag, not about hard work.  It was simply part of who she was.  

He could feel some smugness rolling off Knives.  I take the time to understand all the spiders you involve yourself with.

"Isn't that kinda creepy?" Vash asked, a little perturbed at the thought that his brother knew so many details about any and all whom he had grown close to over the years.

The town was growing steadily nearer, and he could hear some cheering from the folks there. Some kind of celebration perhaps?  A gentle spray of water carried on the wind hit his skin, cool and refreshing.  A bright smile filled his face.  Milly and the others must have hit water.  What timing!

A fountain of water was filling the town, and the residents were all laughing and playing in the downpour.  He could even see a cat swimming lazily by, enjoying the coolness.  A shout caught his attention and he spotted Milly waving excitedly at him, Meryl at her side.  His heart began to race as he beamed and waved back.  What would he say to her?  How would he greet her?

It doesn't matter.  In time, I'll have destroyed her as well.

Yeah, that's enough of that, mister killjoy.   The mental barrier went up as Vash made his way towards the woman he wanted to start the next chapter in his life with, ready to bare his heart to her fully.

 

 

At first it had really been hard to live with Vash's absence, and Meryl grappled with believing that he would return.  She filled her time with taking on more shifts at work and doing little projects about their place.  None of it fully kept Vash out of her mind though.  It wasn't until she picked up her book to read one evening that all her doubts were cast away.  

She found a little slip of paper tucked in side that she hadn’t noticed before, acting like a bookmark.  It must have been left by Vash when he was last reading it.  The thought left a small pang in her chest.  Carefully, she opened up to the place it had marked and discovered it was left at the scene they had quoted to one another the night before he had left.  A smile touched her lips at the memory.  She nearly closed the book back up when she caught something.  There was writing left on the makeshift bookmark.  Pulling it out, butterflies began to fill her chest.  She knew that handwriting.

"Quests may not simply be abandoned; prophecies may not be left to rot like unpicked fruit; unicorns may go unrescued for a very long time, but not forever. The happy ending cannot come in the middle of the story."

Please wait for me, Meryl.  I know that this is not the end of our story.  We're only just beginning.  And I want to make it a good one.

~V. T. S.

She held the little slip of paper close to her heart.  Yes, she understood that he had to finish this.  She would wait as long as it took.

Days grew into weeks.  Each day she would pull out that note and read it again. It would keep her going, reminding her that this time he would come back.

As she ended her shift one late afternoon and headed home, her thoughts were of the outlaw, wondering where he was and if he was okay.   A sudden whooshing sound caused her to pause in her tracks.  She went to grab for a derringer out of instinct, only to realize that she wasn't wearing her cloak.  Something splashed on her head, and she looked up as water rained down on her, large drops landing on her face, dripping down in a welcome reprieve from the hot desert suns. But it had been a cloudless day.  The rainy season wasn't due for months.  She looked around to see a massive waterspout shooting into the sky.  In moments, her clothes were soaked through.  The short woman chuckled, feeling the wonder of the moment.  After weeks of hard work, Milly and the rest of the crew had finally done it.

"Meryl!"  Milly’s voice pulled her from her reverie, and she looked around the sea of faces that were basking in the liquid spraying up from the ground.  "Water! We hit water!"

Milly giggled, the giddy look on her face making Meryl wistful. She just wished…  "Vash will come back, won't he?"

As always, Milly seemed to know what was on her mind.  "Of course he will.  He wouldn’t dare keep a good woman like me waiting."  She laughed.  "Right?"

"Right!"  Milly grinned back.  Then her expression shifted as she squinted at something over Meryl’s shoulder.

The older woman turned to see what her best friend was staring at.  "What is it, Mil–"  She was cut off when she saw what had caught the big girl's attention.  Suddenly, her heart was pounding, demanding to be released from the confines of her chest.  Could it be?

"It's Mr. Vash!"  Her friend shouted.  "I'd know that silhouette anywhere!"

Meryl dared hope, her face breaking out in a bright smile.  "See, I said he wouldn't leave me waiting." She giggled.

As he approached, it took everything for her not to burst into a dead sprint.  He spotted them and his own face lit up into a smile.  Waving, he seemed to speed up, and before she knew it, the girls were both were dashing towards him.  Milly’s long legs brought her to the outlaw first and in one smooth motion, she hugged the plant around the neck and relieved him of his burden, a burden Meryl hadn’t noticed until just then.  It was a man.  "Mr. Vash! Oh, we're so glad you're back.  This must be your brother.  I'll get him inside and see to him." She began to head towards the house, but Vash didn't take his eyes off Meryl.  "I think you two have some catching up to do."  The big girl giggled mischievously.

For a long time, the two of them just stared at one another, but finally, it was Meryl who broke the silence.  "Welcome back.  Did you complete your quest?"

A knowing smile tugged at the corner of his mouth.  "You found my note."  

Nodding, she took a step closer. "A new chapter sounds like a great idea."

"It was all I could think about while I was gone."  He pulled her to him and leaned down, face drawing closer to hers. She wrapped her arms around his waist, wanting to close the gap completely, but suddenly he pulled back with a hiss.

"What is it?  What's wrong?"  Searching him over, she knew him well enough to recognize that he was in pain.  He held his side where she had pulled at him and then looked down at her hand.  It was covered in blood.  "Vash! You're hurt!"

Waving it off, Vash laughed a little. "You shoulda seen the other guy."

"This is no time for jokes, you idiot."  Her voice didn't have its usual bite, as she gently led him towards the house.  "Let’s get you fixed up.  I can't have you dying on me, okay?"

He chuckled a bit at this.  "I don't think you'd let me."

She pushed the door open for them both, and brought him over to a kitchen chair.  “Take your shirt off.”  She moved towards the bedrooms.

“Meryl, I didn’t think you were that kind of girl.”  Whipping around, she saw the mischievous glint in his eyes.

“If you weren’t injured, I’d slug you.”  She huffed, storming off to find Milly, the plant’s laughter echoing through the house.  Poking her head into the bedrooms, she found Milly in Vash’s room, working over the man Vash had brought back.  She had him in bed, stripped down to his undergarment.  The tall girl was was cleaning the gunshot wounds with a washcloth and a basin of hot water, which was already a pink color.  Padding over to Milly’s side, she gazed down at the man laying in the bed and sucked in a breath.  It was like staring at Vash, but his face seemed harder.  If it weren’t for the lighter colored hair and the beauty mark on the opposite side of his face, she would have sworn it was the man she had come to love.  He literally was Vash’s mirror image.  Seeing him for herself made her question everything that she had assumed about the other plant, making it difficult to believe that someone who looked exactly like Vash could be so bad.  It was hard to wrap her mind around, and even harder to be mad at the man who shared Vash’s face.

“Meryl?”

The younger woman was pulled out of her thoughts to find that she had reached down to push a lock of hair off of Knives’ forehead.  Quickly, she pulled her hand back as if she had been burned.  “Sorry, I don’t know what came over to me.”

The tall woman nodded, taking in a deep breath.  “It’s eerie.  He looks so much like Mr. Vash.”  She set down the rag back into the water.  “It’s hard to believe that he’s responsible for…”  Her voice trailed off.

Meryl was shocked back to reality.  “Oh, Milly! Are you alright doing this?"

A warm giggle filled the suddenly tense space.  "Oh, I'm fine!" She held up both hands, beaming at her friend.  "And besides, he's Mr. Vash’s brother, which means there has to be some good deep within him, and I have to believe that."  She turned back to her task of cleaning his wounds.

"Okay…"  Meryl bit her lip, unsure if Milly truly believed her own words, or if she was trying to convince herself of them.  "I'm going to take a few of these. Vash has some injuries, too." She took a few rolls of gauze and some antiseptic.

Turning away from her work, Milly gazed down worriedly at the older woman.  "Oh, no! Will he be alright?"

Meryl gave her friend a reassuring smile.  "Oh, you know Vash.  I'm sure he's fine.  I'll bring this right back."  She held up the bottle in her hand as she paced back to the kitchen.

When she returned where she had left Vash, he had taken his shirt off and was dabbing at a large wound at his side with a dish towel.  “Vash!”  She dumped everything in her hands on the table and ran to him.  “Do you want to get an infection?  Let me clean that!”  Quickly, she snatched the rag out of his hands, then held it up to his face, waving it.  “I use this to dry dishes!  You need a fresh one.”  She set the bloody cloth into the sink to wash later and went to a drawer for a new one.

“Whoops.”  He looked sheepishly at the floor.

As she returned to him with the rag now in a basin of hot water, she noticed old strips of fabric covered in blood scattered on the floor beside him.  He had wrapped his wound and it looked like it had never really stopped bleeding.  Kneeling at his side, she went to work on the abrasion.  It looked nasty, but it was apparent that the bullet had gone straight through.  The greenish color tinting it was disconcerting.  He hissed once again at her slightest touch.  It definitely had become infected. “How you have lived this long is beyond me.  When did you two fight?”  She began to dab lightly at the injury, Vash tensing from the pain as she did so.

“Uh, about a week ago, I think.”  He gripped the chair, and spoke through clenched teeth.

Frowning, she stood up to get the bottle of antiseptic.  “This should have started to heal already.  But it’s got infected.  I really wish you had stopped somewhere and seen a doctor.”

She went to the drawer again for another hand towel and began to pour some of the agent onto it.

“I couldn’t. I had to get back…to you.”  She glanced up from what she was doing and saw him gazing at her with a soft expression she hadn’t seen from him before.  “I didn’t want to keep you worried.  I know how you get.”  He smiled gently, his voice low.

Her cheeks suddenly felt very warm, but she pushed the flustered feeling aside.  “Well,” She swallowed hard, “That’s very thoughtful, but I would have waited.  Now I’m worried about this wound.”  Kneeling once more, she held the cloth up.  “This is going to sting like heck, okay?”

He nodded vigorously.  “Yup.”  He clutched the sides of the chair and bit his lip, waiting for what was to come.  Carefully, she began to dab at the infected area.

A loud yowl filled the room.  “Well, serves you right.  Next time, you’ll think twice and get looked at sooner!”  She put more liquid on the cloth and dabbed again, cleaning a little more forcefully to drive the point home.

“Yeah, but you don’t have to be so mean about it.” He whined.

Reaching up to the table, she felt around for the gauze.  Then it was in her hand.  She looked up to find Vash placing it there.  He looked so tired but grateful, it was hard to stay upset at him.  “Thank you.”  She bit her lip and began to wrap his contusion.  For a long time, the two remained silent.  Just minutes ago, he looked as if he had wanted to kiss her, but now it seemed that the moment had passed.  She tried to think of something to say to break the still.  “Your brother looks identical to you.  It’s so strange.”

He flashed her a winning smile.  “Yeah, but I’m the better looking twin.”  His eyes sparkled devilishly.  

Pausing from her work, she placed a finger to her chin.  “I dunno.  I seem to have a soft spot for bad boys.  You might have some competition.”

Eyes wide with mock hurt, he placed a hand over his bare chest.  “You’d never favor my big brother over me!”

She smirked up at him as she finished wrapping him up.  “Depends.  Does he have a habit of getting himself into trouble?”

“No… he makes most of the trouble I get in.”  Vash mumbled.  She looked him over for other injuries, but from what she could tell, the other places his had been wounded had already had mostly healed up.

Getting to her feet, she put her hand in his prosthetic one.  She could tell she might have pushed her teasing a bit too far.  “Well, then I’ll just have to see to it that he doesn’t cause any more for you, then.”

The gunslinger rose and placed his other hand on her cheek, rubbing his thumb on her jawline.  “Well, wasn’t that your job, to make sure I don’t get into trouble?  Are you still going to follow me around for the rest of my life to make sure that doesn’t happen?” He began to bend towards her.

Her heart began to leap in her chest at his gentle touch, breath hitching a bit.  “That's the plan.” She leaned up to him, closing her eyes.

“Meryl, are you done with–”

Her eyes shot open and they both backed away from each other instantly at the sound of Milly’s voice.  “Oh! Sorry! I didn’t mean to interrupt anything!  I was looking for the antiseptic.”

“Nope, you didn’t.  I… I’m just going to go check on Knives and get a fresh shirt.” Vash’s voice was up an octave as he scrambled to get to the bedrooms.

Heaving a sigh, Meryl picked up the bottle and handed it to her friend.  “Here. Sorry for taking so long with it.”

The taller girl shook her head with a smile, “It’s fine.  I just feel so bad!  Was Mr. Vash about to kiss you?”

Meryl slapped her forehead.  “Yes, Milly.”  She let her hand drop to her side.  “At least, I think so.”  Plopping in the chair Vash had just been occupying, she heaved a sigh.  “Oh, I don’t know!”  She bowed her head to stare down at her lap, noticing that her crisp white dress was now stained with blood in places.

A firm but gentle hand rested on her shoulder.  “He looks at you the same way Nick looked at me.”

The raven haired woman head shot up to stare at her friend.  “Since when have you called him by his first name?”

“Oh,”  Milly seemed to realize what she let slip.  “Um, when you and Mr. Vash weren’t around I used it.” A bright blush rushed to her cheeks.

Meryl took her friend’s hands in her own.  “Oh, Milly.  I wish you had shared all of this with me.  You’re always there for me when I need it, but I feel like I have been so selfish lately and focused on my own feelings.”

Tears welled in the big girl’s eyes.  “Just having you by my side has been all I’ve needed.  I know you have been dealing with a lot of difficult emotions.”  She laughed a little, “Besides, I know that not everyone just falls into a relationship like me and Nick did.”

Blinking up at her, Meryl felt astonished.  “I was so focused on Vash, I never saw it.”

Milly clapped her friend on the back.  “That’s okay, Meryl. I forgive you.  Now, I have a patient to see to.  Why don’t you make us some supper?”

Nodding numbly, she watched as her best friend headed back to the bedrooms.  Guilt wracked her.  What else had she missed while her focus had been on Vash?  Had her choices caused more damage than good?  What had the cost been for her selfishness?

Notes:

I'm sorry! Poor Meryl got interrupted twice when Vash has tried to kiss her! I promise though, it will be worth the wait!

Also, I went back and corrected a mistake I had in a previous chapter! Their house does have more than one bedroom! lol

Thank you for reading so far. Comments and kudos are appreciated!

Chapter 6: Sweet Dreams are Made of This

“Whatever happened to your coat, Vash?”  The short woman asked over dinner that evening.  “And for that matter, where is your gun and the Punisher?”  The afternoon had flown by with both Meryl and Milly helping the brothers settle in, and it felt good to be back to their regular habit if having dinner together.  Vash had been avoiding her since Milly’s interruption, and Meryl had busied herself with making supper, trying to keep her mind off her guilt for being so absorbed in her own emotions over the past month or so.

“Yeah, I was hoping you’d bring Mr. Wolfwood’s cross back.” Milly chimed in, eyes looking a bit hurt.  

The gunslinger averted his eyes, rubbing at the back of his neck.  “Well, I kinda left them in the desert after the fight.”

Meryl furrowed her brows, rising to slam her hands on the table.  “After all the hard work I did fixing up your coat?!  And that cross means a lot to Milly!”

“Meryl!”  Milly hissed, eyes darting towards the bedroom and the sleeping plant.  Taking a deep breath, she sat down again.

The blonde haired man sighed heavily.  “At the time, it just seemed right.  I was trying to leave the past behind.”

The two women exchanged a glance.  They both understood the sentiment behind his choice, but their silent conversation agreed that it was stupid.  Milly pushed back from the table.  “I need you to take me to where you left them."

Swallowing the food he had just shoveled into his mouth, he grimaced.  “Now?” He glanced outside at the setting suns.  It would be dark in a half hour or so.

The big girl nodded, “Yes.  I’ll go get us our transportation, you just get ready.”  Turning heel, she headed out the door, grabbing her coat on the way out.

Vash turned his attention to Meryl, expression begging for a way out.  She simply shrugged.  “You got yourself into this.  Besides, you know once Milly sets her mind to something, no one can stop her.  Now, if you had just gone to get help for you guys, you might have been able to bring the Punisher back.”

Heaving a sigh, he let his head hit the table.  “Man, why do I always do this to myself?  All I wanted to do was come back here and just stay with you.”  Had he not been whining, those butterflies would have come back, but she was too perturbed at him for not thinking of Milly’s feelings.

"Just go with her, Vash.  It's the least you can do."  She rolled her eyes.

Getting up from the table, he cleared his dishes and began to get on his boots.  "You're right.  Just…" he trailed off, staring at his sleeves.  "I just don’t like the idea of leaving you here alone with him."  His eyes darted off to the bedrooms, as if he was summoning some demon by the mere mention of it.

She scowled, "Who, Knives? I don't think he's in any shape to do anything, even if he does wake up."

Straightening, Vash paced over to her, placing hands on either side of her shoulders.  "He is dangerous, even without mobility.  He can hear your thoughts, manipulate them, twist them to suit his needs.  That's how he got what he wanted.  It’s how he caused the Fall."  His piercing aqua eyes locked on to hers.  "I could never forgive myself if anything ever happened to you."

The door clicked open and Milly swept in.  "We're all set.  Mr. Gavin is letting us borrow his truck as long as we have it back by tomorrow afternoon.  You ready, Mr. Vash?"

The plant squeezed Meryl’s shoulders, giving her a sincere smile.  Her heart skipped at beat at it.  Vash had always been jovial by nature, she had always known this, but much of the time, it was overplayed.  He was pulling down the carefully constructed walls he had created for himself over the past century or so.  "We'll be back soon.  Remember, if he does wake up, do not trust Knives, no matter what."  He wrapped his arms around her in a quick hug, then followed Milly out the door.  Meryl waited in the doorway, watching them in the fading light as they clambered into the truck.

The vehicle lurched off and headed out for the open desert.  She watched until the dying light made it too hard to see, then made her away back inside.

They would be fine, and so would she.  The dishes called for her attention, and she set to work with the clean up, humming to herself.  What were a few hours? She'd been without him for far longer stints before.  Suppressing a yawn, she made her way to her room and settled in for the night.  

 

 

The morning light filtered through the window.  Rolling over, Meryl groaned.  Her body clock told her it was time to get up, but every fiber of her body just felt too heavy.  Finally, she managed to roll out of bed, foggily remembering that Milly and Vash had gone out for the Punisher and Vash's things, so she had the house to herself.  Well, save the homicidal maniac in the back bedroom.

Dressing for the day, she ran a comb through her hair and brushed her teeth. No sense in showering until after her shift at work tonight.  Making her way to the kitchen, she was still only half awake, and in her semi dazed state, she didn't see that she wasn't alone at first.  For a moment, she thought it was Vash, the profile looking so alike.

But Vash never sat so stately.   Eyes widening, her body finally caught up to what her brain was registering, and she took a step back.  "You're…"

Knives was in Vash’s usual spot at the table, sipping tea like it was the most normal thing in the world.  As if he had been living there with them for all this time, and not Vash.  In fact, had he been living there?  She wasn’t so sure for a moment.  But he was drinking tea– her tea.  Vash hated tea.  That was what snapped her out of her quandary. 

A smug smile tugged at the man's lips.  "Interesting, you have a stronger will than most."  He rose from the chair and strode over to her.  Meryl backed away, glancing for her cloak.  It wasn't too far away.  If she could just reach over for it.

"Don't bother.  You'd never reach them in time." He purred.  Her back was against the wall now, heart racing.  Vash had warned her that Knives could read thoughts.  How in the world would she get out of this?

A soft finger tipped her chin up to look at her better, and suddenly she was gazing into his eyes– blue, cold and unfeeling.  They were nothing like Vash’s aqua, which were always warm and kind.

 

And yet, the longer she gazed into Knives' eyes, the more intrigued she became.  The man had such a commanding presence, it was easy to see why others would blindly follow him.  She began to wonder if she had been wrong to hate him, that maybe there was another side to Vash’s story that she needed to hear before she passed judgment over this being.

"I can see why he has grown attached to you."  The plant broke the spell that she seemed to be under, and she blinked back to reality.  "You remind him of her."

Suddenly he was in her face, eyes narrowed, piercing her with their gaze.  "I won't let you take him from me."

 

 

Sweat covered her body as Meryl rolled over with a start, a scream escaping her lips.

It was the middle of the night still.

It had been all a dream.

Sitting up, she ran a hand through her damp hair.  She replayed the images over in her head.  It seemed so real, so much so, that she was tempted to check to see if Vash’s brother was still unconscious in the bedroom.  A shudder ran through her at the thought of seeing him.

Everything now just felt mixed up and wrong.  Had Vash actually come back?  Had that been a dream as well?  There was only one way to know for sure and she would have to leave her room to confirm it.

Mentally cursing, she slid into her slippers and silently made her way to the door and down the darkened hall.  Milly’s door was wide open, which should have been enough to reassure her that it had just been a dream, and that her memories of the previous day weren’t false.  But something tugged at her to check Vash’s room.  That door was shut.

She could just peek in, she supposed. Carefully, she turned the knob and opened it a crack.  In the pale light of the moons, she could make out the sleeping form of the plant.  Milly had put him in one of Vash’s sweatshirts and pants, and if she hadn’t known better, she would have thought it was her outlaw sleeping peacefully under the covers.  Then she found herself by the side of the bed, gazing down at the man, watching the gentle rise and fall of his breathing.

Shaking her head, she replayed the last moments of her dream.  He had frightened her a great deal, yet seeing him laying here, helpless, she began to wonder if this was more akin to what Vash saw in his brother.  After a time, she tore herself away from the plant and headed back to bed. 

Flicking on the light on the nightstand, she pulled her book out of the drawer and began to read.  After a time, the words blurred and she faded off into slumber.

 

 

Meryl wanted to get out of the house for some air. Remnants of her dreams from the night before were still haunting her, despite having calmed her fears afterwards.

Something about it all would not seem to dislodge itself from her brain.

But she couldn't just leave Knives.  What if he woke up?  What would stand in his way if he decided to go on a hissy fit murder spree?

Well, his injuries might.  However, Vash’s warning echoed in her mind.  Knives was dangerous, no matter what.  Meryl had been pacing in front of the window most of the morning, watching for any signs of her friends.  Not long now, she reminded herself.  Milly had promised to bring back the truck before the afternoon.

The twin suns were reaching midday.  They had to be returning soon.

Tea.  She needed some tea.  Putting the kettle on, she stood over it, drumming her fingers on the counter.  Something about boiling water and not watching it came to mind, but she was ignoring it.

A sudden sound made Meryl whip around, grabbing a kitchen knife.  Heart racing, her eyes darted about in search of the source.  The door creaked open, and the knife went flying.  It embedded itself on the top of the door, taking a few blonde hairs with it.

A tall figure was silhouetted in the doorway, long coat flowing in the breeze.  Vash gazed up uneasily at the blade that was still quivering in the wood.  “Yikes! Meryl, it’s just us!”  He stepped into the room carefully, as if she might throw another at him. Milly followed close behind, carrying Wolfwood’s cross and smiling brightly.

Heaving out a breath she didn’t know she had been holding, Meryl backed against the counter, trembling from the sudden burst of adrenaline.  Then Vash was at her side, concern written all over his face.  

Milly had quickly set down the weapon and was right in front of her as well, hand resting on her shoulder and worry in her eyes. “What is it, what happened?”

Shaking her head, she couldn’t meet their distressed gazes.  “I’m just a little on edge, that’s all.  I’m not used to being alone at night anymore I guess.”  It wasn’t a lie, the house had been far too quiet without her best friend around.  She told herself that she didn’t want to worry either of them with her silly dream.  Milly was back now; she and Vash could see to Knives.  Now she could get out of the house and finally breathe.  “I think I’ll take a walk.”  She made her way to the door, remembering to get her cloak.  Somehow, she felt like she needed to be shrouded by the weight of her weapons around her for a bit.

“I’ll come with you!” Vash jogged over.  For a moment, she regarded him.  She noted that the sleeve that she had repaired on his beloved coat was torn off once more and she would have to replace it yet again, but she didn’t mind.  It would give her a project to do.  He studied her, aqua eyes soft.

“Don’t you want to check on your brother and get some sleep?"  

“Oh…”  His eyes darted to where Milly had gone off.  “Yeah, I guess.  But it won’t take long to check on him, and I can nap later!"  Suddenly his expression looked a bit hurt, “Unless you don’t want me to come.”

Biting her lip, she tried to come up with an excuse.  “I…It’s not that I don’t want you to come–”

He placed a hand on her shoulder,  “It’s okay.  I get it.  Sometimes we need to just be outside with our thoughts.”  He offered her a smile, one she knew so well.  It was the mask he put on to hide his true feelings.  It felt like a punch to the gut.

“Yeah, something like that.  I won’t be long. Promise.”

He nodded, seeing her out the door.  As she started her walk through the outskirts of town, she silently cursed herself.  Why was she pushing Vash away?  Had that dream really affected her that much?  She shouldn’t let it, but something seemed to have embedded itself into the back of her mind, dark and dreadful.

She promised herself that she would talk to Vash about it later.  For now, she just needed a walk to clear her mind.

Notes:

Chapter title from the song "Sweet Dreams" by the Eurythmics

Art in this chapter was done by me! lol I drew this months ago, knowing that I wanted this scene in this fic somehow!

Don't worry, this is still a Mash fic!! I promise I'm going somewhere with this!

Chapter 7: Some of Them Want to Use You

“Thank you!”  Meryl called cheerily to the grocer as she left the town’s general store, arms laden with bags of goods the household would need for the next week.  Her mind was spinning with the next task she had for the morning, but somehow, she couldn't shake that dream.  It sent a cold chill down her spine each time she envisioned those cold blue eyes boring into her own.

She was so preoccupied that she nearly ran into something big.  It took a moment for her to come back to her senses as she began to apologize to whomever she had bumped into, before she realized that she was gazing up at a shock of blonde hair and a big grin.  “Oh, Vash.  I was so lost in my thoughts, I didn't even see you there!"

In one swift motion, he took one of her bags from her.  “Yeah, I can tell.  You've been kinda out of it since we got back. That's why,” he began to make a grand flourish, “I've decided that I'll be your chaperone today.”

She glared at him.  “And who is gonna chaperone you?”

He immediately sunk at this.  “Awe, c'mon, Meryl.  Can't I just be nice and keep you company while you run your errands?”

“That, you can do.”  She began to make her way back up the street.

“Besides, I was getting restless, and I think it was driving Milly crazy.  She told me to come find you.”  He huffed a bit.  Her whole body flushed warmly at this.  No, Milly didn’t get annoyed easily, she was a very patient person.  She had sent him out to be alone with Meryl.  Her best friend could be so sly sometimes.

She felt a hand sliding into hers.   Butterflies flitted madly in her chest and she could feel her cheeks warming up.  This felt… normal.  Normal and wonderful.

That was until he began to swing their arms wildly back and forth, like a four year old.   Only he could break the moment so quickly.  “Quit that!”

“Awe, you're not fun.” He pouted.  For a moment, she almost felt bad.  They walked in silence for a time, until Vash broke it.  “You have been a bit distracted since Milly and I got back.”  She didn't respond.  

Of course she knew this, but what could she say? Yes, I had a terrible nightmare about your genocidal brother you just brought home, no big deal.   That would only make him want to run again, and she wasn’t about to have that, not when he–

He stopped in his tracks, pulling her out of her cacophony of thoughts.  He had let go of her hand and had placed it on her shoulder, teal eyes staring into her own.  “I won't let him hurt you.”  She blinked.  Had he been reading her thoughts?  Did he know about her dream?  “My brother will never hurt anyone ever again.”  He cupped her cheek, warmth spreading through her whole face at the contact.  

The insurance girl was speechless. Somehow, the Humanoid Typhoon knew exactly what he was doing to her.  But instead of taking advantage of this, he smiled and slid his hand back into hers.  “Okay, so where to, next?”

“I uh…um… the tailor's.”  She managed to stammer.

“Great! Lead the way!”

Numbly, she led them up the streets until they reached their destination.  The door chime greeted them cheerfully.  The smells of new fabrics and lavender wafted through the air.  “Oh, Miss Meryl!  Nice to see you this morning.  What can I help you with today?”  The middle aged man at the counter came around to meet them.

She felt herself being pulled back into reality again, despite Vash’s warm hand in her own.  “Hi! Actually. I was wondering if you still had that red canvas that I asked you to special order from December.”

The shop owner chuckled a bit at this.  “Sure do.  You're the only one who's bought any.  How many yards do you need?”  He proceeded to lift bolts from a pile and dig out the one in question.  He placed it on the cutting table and began to roll it out.

“Two yars, and then a yar of that red lining I got last time.  Please.” She added, remembering her manners.

The man set to work, sharp sheers slicing through the material like butter.  She realized Vash was watching with rapt attention.  When the shopkeeper was finished cutting both bolts, he folded them neatly and placed them in a bag.  “Anything else?”

“Just that cherry thread I bought last time and that should do it!”  She beamed at him.  

He placed the thread in the bag and tallied her total.  “Alright, that comes up to sixty two double dollars.”  He sighed.  “I'm sorry that canvas is so expensive.”

Meryl shook her head.  “No, it's fine.  It's worth it.”  She pulled out the funds and paid her bill, then scooped up the bag, waving goodbye.  

The couple headed towards home, Vash not saying anything for a time.  She felt his body shift when he was ready to talk.  “That’s a lot of money.”

She hummed an agreement.

“Like a few week's wages just for fabric.”

Once again she hummed.

“I didn't realize how much you had sacrificed to fix my coat.  I'm…sorry I left it behind.  I didn't…”

“It's fine!” She laughed it off.  “It's worth it.”  She lowered her voice thoughtfully.

Stopping them both once more, he gazed down at her.  “Thank you.”

His expression filled her heart, and she found herself squeezing his hand in response.  “You're welcome.”

They were coming up on the on house now.

The house where Knives lay sleeping.  The thought sent a shiver down her spine once more. Perhaps now was as good a time as any to mention what had been bothering her–

“Hi guys!  How’d it go?”  Milly was at the front porch waving from the chair, where the local stray black cat had found a home in her lap.

Vash let go of her hand and and she immediately missed its warmth and security as he bounded up to greet the tall woman.  “Great! Meryl is going to fix up my coat!”  He beamed back at her, radiant smile making her heart skip a beat.

Milly clasped her hands together, “That’s great!  Meryl’s an amazing seamstress!  She’s fixed up my coat more times then I can count! And you’d never know it.”

The two chattered away while Meryl put up all the groceries.  Perhaps she would bring up the dream later.

Over dinner Vash explained to the girls Knives would be asleep for a long time.  His brother hated any kind of pain and had spent years in a blub to heal in the past.  Meryl’s mind spun to the numerous scars that marked the gunman’s own body and asked Vash why he never did the same thing.  He nervously rubbed at the back of his neck. “I’m not really a fan of confined spaces.”

How long the man would be asleep was anyone’s guess, but the girls decided to take turns caring for Knives.  Meryl told herself that it was because she felt that Milly shouldn't have to be the sole nurse for the man that had been responsible for Wolfwood's death, but she knew deep down that she was lying to herself. 

As much as that dream had bothered her, something was drawing her back to him.  And she hated herself for it.

She picked up more shifts at work, hoping that keeping away from Knives would help her shake off this feeling.  However, her being out of the house certainly didn't stop Vash from spending time with her.  He stopped by work each day to grab a drink or to chat when it wasn’t busy.  But just like him, she could wear a mask, and she acted as if nothing was bothering her.  

Five in the afternoon was when she had come to expect Vash to come sauntering into the saloon.  He had taken to wearing jeans and button downs most days.  His coat was still wanting for repair, despite all the supplies she had bought.  Taking on more shifts also meant less down time for projects.  She kept an eye on the door, waiting to feign a smile and a witty jab at him.  When had she begun to pretend with him?

The doors swung open, and a tall, lanky man strode in.  He was dressed in Vash’s attire, but his stance was all wrong–movements smooth and precise.  He paced up to the bar and took a seat, ice blue eyes locking onto hers.  "Busy day?"  He smiled warmly at her, something she didn't expect from him.

Meryl shook it off.  Of course he would smile like that.  This was Knives. She'd known him for years, followed him around for her job.  He had just come back from… where was that again?  Oh well, it didn’t matter.

"Not too bad.  I've only had to beat off one guy so far." She huffed, leaning on the counter across from him.

His eyes darted around the room.  "Who do I need to kill?"  She spotted a blade slowly begin to extend from the top of his hand.

"Knives!" She hissed, placing her own small hand on top of his.  The blade disappeared into his skin.

He waved it off, "Fine.  But never let it be said that I didn't protect my girlfriend."

"Girlfriend?"  Her heart was racing.

A smug smirk tugged at his lips.  "That is what you wanted, right?"

What she wanted?  No, wait, this was all wrong.  Suddenly the world seemed to be spinning.  Grabbing her head, she gripped the counter.  She squeezed her eyes shut.  All she saw was crimson fluttering in the desert breeze, the flash of a silver gun, blue-green eyes behind yellow lenses.

Vash.   

That's right, she was in love with Vash.  

Wasn't she?

An arm wrapped itself around her.  “Meryl?  Are you alright?”

 

 

"Meryl!"

With a groan, Meryl rolled over in bed.  Why did her head hurt so bad?

"Meryl?"

That voice…and the rapping on the door.  Wait, hadn’t she just been at work?

"Meryl, don't you have work in an hour? Did your alarm not go off?"

Milly, that's who was at the door.  "Yeah. I'm up. Sorry, I guess I was sleeping hard.  Thanks."

"Okay…" She could hear the concern in her friend's voice.  "Mr. Vash made us breakfast.  I'll let him know you're coming."

"'Kay.  Thanks."  Why was Vash making breakfast? That was something Knives was better at.

She sat bolt upright.  How did she even know that?  Remnants of the dream scattered in her mind, and she tried desperately to catch pieces of them.  She had been at work.  And Knives…no Vash… no it was definitely Knives, had come in to visit.

It was a dream, but it had felt so…real.

Running a hand through her short raven locks, confusion fogged her mind.  She tried to sort out her thoughts, but found the task difficult. 

In the kitchen, Vash was hovering over the stove, flipping a pancake over.  The room was filled with the savory aroma of bacon mingled with the sweetness of the pancakes.  “Morning, Insurance girl!”  The gangly plant beamed at her.

“Morning.”  She plopped herself down on the chair.  “Is there–”  She was cut off by Vash placing a cup of coffee in front of her.

“Lots of cream and sweetener, just how you like it.”  He gazed down at her, his warm smile causing her heart to skip a beat.  

Heat suddenly rushed to her face.  “Thank you.”  She rubbed absently at her head.

Grabbing the chair beside her, Vash’s face became concerned.  “You okay?”

Suddenly the coffee looked very interesting to her.  “Yeah, I’m fine.  Just a headache.  Nothing coffee won’t fix.”

Vash placed a hand on hers.  “Are you sure?  You’ve been working extra hard lately.  Maybe you need to cut back on your hours.”

Waving him off, she picked up the mug.  “I’m fine!” She tried to laugh it off.

“Um, Mr. Vash? What’s burning?”  Milly entered the room, pulling her long hair into a high ponytail.

The outlaw’s eyes went wide,  “Crap! The pancake!”  He leaped out of the chair to find the pan smoking.  Flipping it over, he saw that it had become a blackened disc.  His shoulders slumped.  “Man.” The ruined food was dumped out, and he added butter to the pan to try again.

“Maybe don’t leave your post next time you cook and worry about the food.”  Meryl teased.

“So mean!  I was doing this for you, you know!”  He glanced back at her as he scooped out more batter, looking a bit injured.

The butterflies were back, beating wildly in her chest.

Milly pulled out her chair to sit next to her friend.  “Oh, Meryl?  What time will you get home today?  I think I might be a bit late. They asked me to help with the plans for the aquifer because my family's farm has one. Can you check on Knives?”

The shorter woman set her mug down, “Yeah, I’m not pulling a double tonight, that should be fine.”

“Grub’s up!”  Vash set down steaming plates and in moments they were all digging in.  It was nice to have life back to the normal slice of peace they had found in this little town.  Maybe everything would be alright after all.  She stole a glance at the room with the closed door.  

Yeah, things were going to be just fine.

 

 

The morning shift went by swiftly, but the edges of her dream kept creeping out to bother her.  Part of her began to wonder if she was even actually awake.  Of course she shook the idea off, but it had been so vivid, and her emotions so palpable.

The end of her shift rolled around, and she gathered her things from the back to head home.

“Hey, Meryl!”  Her coworker Kari called to her from out front.  “Your boyfriend’s here!”

Boyfriend?   Her mind immediately called up the man with Vash’s face and frozen blue eyes, his smile warm.  She shook it off.  “My boyfriend?”  She called back, stalking into the front to see what the heck Kari was talking about.

Vash leaned against the bar in the same place Knives had in her dream, dressed just as his brother had.  The short woman froze for a moment, blinking.  For a split second, it wasn’t Vash sitting there.

Maybe she just needed a nap.  Lack of sleep could really mess with the mind.  He beamed at her, his real smile.  “Hey, I thought I would come walk you home.”

Glancing at Kari, the girl laughed, then spoke in a stage whisper.  “Okay, maybe not your boyfriend.  But he could be!  He comes by every day just to see you.”  The younger girl nudged her with her elbow.

Meryl rolled her eyes.  “You do know he lives with us, right?”

“All the more reason!  I don’t know what you’re waiting for.  I would have jumped him ages ago!”  Meryl felt a spark of possessiveness at this remark.

“Yeah, don’t. ” She snapped back.

Kari watched Meryl join Vash as they left.  “Thatagirl!”

They were quiet for a few moments as they strolled home, until Vash broke it.  “So, how’d it go this morning?”  He shoved his hands in his pockets. She watched the breeze play with his blonde locks, which he had taken to leaving messy most days.  The look had started to grow on her.

She shrugged, “It was fine.  Only had to hit a couple guys with my tray today.”

“Don’t mess with Derringer Meryl and her tray of justice!”  He laughed.  It was so different than how the dream Knives had reacted.  Vash believed in her capability to take care of herself when it came to the idiots who wandered into her place of employment.  Knives, however, had been protective, possessive even.  She wasn’t really sure which she preferred.

Not that Vash wasn’t protective.  He always put her safety before his own, willing to give up a life with her if that meant she could be safe.

Then again, Knives in his own way…

Wait, what was she thinking? Why was she analyzing a man from her dream?

“You okay, Meryl?”

She was brought back to reality by Vash’s concerned voice.  “Yeah.  Yeah I’m fine.  I just got lost in thought.”

His hand slid into hers and she felt her heart begin to race once more.  “You’ve been doing that a lot lately.  Do you want to talk about it?”

By now, they had reached the house.  She gazed down at their interlocked hands.  Hers fit so well into his, and it felt so natural to be holding it.  “I’ve just been having a lot of weird dreams.”  She laughed it off.  “But it’s fine. Don’t worry.”

Aqua eyes studied her intently.  “Okay…”  He definitely didn’t believe her.

“It’s fine! C’mon, broomhead.  I’ll fix us some tea.”  She pulled him towards the door.

The tall man pouted.  “You know I hate tea!”

“Oh.”  She paused.  “Right.  How could I forget?”  Pushing the door open, they entered the kitchen.  “Lemonade then.”

“Much better!”

 

 

Humming to herself, Meryl was removing Knives’ bandages.  His wounds already looked much better, and she realized that he wouldn’t need to be rewrapped.  Pausing in her task, she gazed down at the sleeping plant.  He looked so peaceful.  Remnants of her dream tugged at the corner of her mind.  He had been so gentle.  Mesmerized, she found herself running her hands through his hair.  It was just as downy as Vash’s.  His lips looked so soft and her mind began to wander, wondering what they would feel like against hers–

A knock made her jump.  She whipped around to find Vash leaning in the doorway.  His brows were drawn.

Her heart was racing, and the spell that seemed to have been cast over her broke.  "Oh, Vash... uh, how long have you been standing there?"

He paced in, and she felt her stomach drop.  "Long enough."  Hurt was written all over his face.  “After everything you know, why?”

“It’s not like that!” Jumping to her feet she waved her hands.  "I swear.  I don't know what-"

Sighing, he couldn’t meet her eyes.  “I saw the way you looked at him.”  

“Please, Vash, no.  I–”

He was already leaving the room.  “He’ll only hurt you, Meryl.  And I won’t let that happen.”  His voice was hard, just like it was the day he told them they couldn’t follow him.  She suddenly felt ill.  It was happening all over again.  She was losing him.

“Vash!”  But he was already out the door.  Sinking to the floor, hot tears burned at her eyes.  This was wrong.  Everything was all wrong, and she couldn't hold a solid thought together to understand why.  Her head began throbbed again as she desperately searched for some semblance of an answer.  “Vash." She whispered as her world became black.   

Notes:

*Cringes away* don't hate me! I know, this chapter was kinda messed up, but remember, Meryl is VERY strong willed! Please keep that in mind with what's going on!!!

Chapter 8: Some of them Want to Abuse You

Meryl had spent the rest of the afternoon locked away in her room sobbing.  None of this felt real, like it was some twisted nightmare she couldn’t escape.  Why hadn’t she told Vash about her dreams?  It was as if some part of her wanted to keep them from him, though she had no clue why.

And that made her cry all the more.

By the time Milly called for dinner, she was sure she had used up every ounce of fluid her body had to give.  A cold, wet face cloth did little to alleviate the redness, but it felt good.  She repeated the exercise several times before she felt that she was at least a little presentable.  Her stomach immediately turned itself inside out when she found Vash sitting at the table.

After his confrontation, she thought he would have been long gone.  Then again, he still had Knives to deal with.  She should have known he wouldn’t have gone, not yet at least.  Which meant that maybe there was a chance to mend things.  Perhaps whatever had been blossoming between them was gone, but could they have a chance at friendship once more?  The hopeful thought mixed with her nausea, and only made her feel sicker.  She had betrayed him in his eyes, he could never see past that.

As she took her seat, he didn’t make eye contact with her.  Such a cold display felt like a knife to her heart.  

Of course Milly knew something was up right away.  As oblivious as she could be at times, when it came to Meryl and Vash, she was always right on top of things.  All it did for Meryl was make her want to shrink into a corner and make herself as small as possible.

“Okay, what happened?”  For the past five minutes, Milly had done nothing but switch her gaze between her two friends as the three ate in relative silence.

As always, Vash brushed it off with a goofy smile that took up his entire countenance.  “Nothing happened.  I just had a busy day playing with the kids.”  He rubbed absently at the back of his neck.  His act didn’t fool the tall girl.

She next shot a look at Meryl, who instinctively shrunk back.  “What?”  She squeaked out.  Milly hardened her gaze.  

“You both are horrible liars.  Meryl, your eyes are all puffy from crying, and Mr. Vash, you’ve barely spoken a word since you sat down.  So you’re not fooling me.”  She folded her arms across her chest with a huff.

It didn’t take long for the older girl to break.  “There was just a misunderstanding, that’s all.”  It was Vash’s turn to shoot her a look.  Meryl tried not to look at him as the knots in her stomach grew worse.  She felt like she was either going to puke or pass out.  Maybe both.

“Go on.”  Milly urged.  So she was going to try to play mediator then?  Fantastic.

Meryl let out a long sigh.  “I was changing Knives wrappings and Vash caught me staring at him.  I had just been thinking back to the times I’ve cared for Vash and got caught up in some memories, that’s all.”  She was amazed at how easy the lie was sliding out.  It was as if someone else was speaking through her.   “I think I was giving Vash the wrong idea.”  She quickly added.

Now Vash was staring at her, eyes wide with an emotion she wasn’t able to read.

“Well, whatever idea it was, you should put it away, alright, Mr. Vash?  After all, Meryl has been madly in love with you since–”

Meryl practically pounced on Milly, covering her mouth.  “That’s enough Milly.  Thanks.”

“Milly,”  Vash’s voice was low, almost edged with that dangerous hardness that sent an icy chill down her spine.  “Can you give us a moment?”

“Oh.”  Her eyes went wide in surprise, “Sure.  I’ll just go check on Mr. Knives’ IV fluids.”

The chair scraped against the floor and the two were alone.  For a tense moment, Vash didn’t say anything.  “I know that you’re not telling the whole truth, but,”  he sighed.  “I’ll let it go.”

Had she heard that right?  He was willing to forgive her?  Some of the anxiety in her gut released a bit.  “Vash, I–”

He held up a hand.  “It’s fine.  I just need some time, okay?”

Swallowing hard, she found herself staring down at her hands.  “So, you’ll stay?”

“Yeah.  Yeah, I’ll stay.”  Glancing up, she found him slumping back into his chair.  This should have made her feel better, but it didn’t.  She knew he wanted to run away so that she wouldn’t get hurt.

Or perhaps so that he wouldn’t hurt.

Either possibility made her feel horrible.

She found herself gazing back down at her lap once more.  “You don’t have to stay.  Not if you don’t want to.  I won’t hold you to that… or anything else.”  She could feel the pinpricks of tears stinging at her eyes once again.  She didn’t want to cry, not in front of Vash.  That would only hurt him further.

“ Great heroes need great sorrows and burdens, or half their greatness goes unnoticed. ”

Her head shot up to stare at him.  “What?”  He was quoting their book once more, and it was like a shot to her heart.

The gunman laughed halfheartedly.  “It’s fine.  I want to stay.”

So, he would stay, no matter how much it hurt him.  For her sake, he would stay.  But the dream was over.  Things could never go back to the way they had almost been. The fairy tale had found its ending, she just hadn’t been willing to see it, not until now.

Nodding, she excused herself and put her plates up to be washed, then headed back to her room.  She would need time, too, to mourn what almost was.

 

The stars blanketed the velvet sky, winking with secrets only they knew.  Meryl leaned on the porch railing, gazing up.  It had been a long week at work, and she felt both tired and tense from all the crap she had to deal with from the customers.  Her mind and body seemed to be stretched thinner and thinner each day.

The door opened behind her and a looming presence came to stand next to her.  “Here.  It’s lavender.  This should help.”  Large hands offered her a mug of tea and she turned to regard their owner.  Blue eyes narrowed with concern.  “You seemed upset.”

Taking the offered drink, she nodded.  “Thank you.  Yeah, for some reason, it feels like I’m being pulled in two directions.”  She took a long sip, warm liquid sliding down her throat.  It soothed her nerves and she drew a contented breath.

He placed a hand over hers, rubbing circles over it with his thumb.  “You have been working too many hours.  I told you to stop taking double shifts.”

Sighing, she laughed under her breath.  “I know, I know.  But it’s more than that.  It’s like I’m questioning everything lately.”

She glanced at the door to the house.  Something seemed to pull her towards it.  “Do you think Vash will wake up soon?”  Another long sip of tea, relaxing her further.

Light laughter filled the evening, “Oh, I’m sure he will.  And then whine for weeks.  You’ll get sick of him.”

She giggled at that.  “I dunno, you aren’t so great with pain, and I put up with you.”

Huffing at this, he crossed his arms.  “Plants were never meant to experience pain.  It’s just hard for us to process it.”

Meryl playfully slugged his shoulder, “Okay, whatever helps you sleep at night, big guy.”

A smirk tugged at his lips.  “Sleep sounds good.”  Pulling her to him.  Her heart leapt in her chest.  She gazed into aquamarine eyes.  He began to bend down towards her, and she closed her eyes as she leaned towards him.

“I would enter your sleep if I could, and guard you there, and slay the thing that hounds you, as I would if it had the courage to face me in fair daylight. But I cannot come in unless you dream of me. ”  

Her eyes popped open.

 

 

“Vash!”  She screamed into the night, sitting up in bed with a start.  Meryl was panting as if she had been running for miles. 

There was a gentle rap at the door.  “Meryl?  Can I come in?”

It was Vash.

Swallowing hard, she struggled to find her voice.  “Yes, come in.”

The door opened a crack and his head peeked in.  “I heard you yell out in your sleep.  Are you okay?”

Burning tears filled her eyes and she shook her head.  “No.”  Then he was by her side, arms wrapped around her, as if what had taken place earlier had never happened.  Then again, had it ever happened?  Her head pounded at the swirl of confusing thoughts flying about her mind.  She couldn't sort out reality from what had taken place in her own mind. She sobbed into his chest as he held her close.  “I’m so confused.  I feel like I’m losing my mind.”

He began to run a hand through her hair, doing his best to calm her.  

“Shhh. It’s okay.  I’m right here.  I’m not going anywhere.”  She felt him press a kiss to the top of her head.

Nodding, she took a shuddering breath.  They sat there like that for a long time, Meryl working to steady her breathing, until she began to feel her eyes begin to droop.  "You need to sleep." He whispered to her.

She shook her head into his chest, frightened to let this moment go, to enter dreams that may or may not be real.  This moment, his arms firmly around her, was the only thing anchoring her to this present moment, and she didn't want it to disappear, never to return to her again.  "Please don't leave me."  Whatever was going on, this felt more real than anything she had experienced.  "I don't want to lose you."

Reaching up, he cupped her face with his real hand, lightly brushing the tears away with his thumb.  "Okay.  I'll stay."

He pulled the covers aside and drew her close to him, holding her to himself.  Soon sleep overtook her and she drifted off into nothingness.

 

 

"This is such a mess."  Meryl held up a white cropped coat, the right arm was shredded.  "I just fixed this and you tore it up again."  She sighed.

From his place on the couch, Knives glanced up from his book. For a long moment he seemed thoughtful.  "If you would repair it, I'd be very grateful."

Those eyes sparkled with a bit of mischief.  She shook her head.  How could she say no?  "You'd better not wreck it again, okay? I was lucky to get any matching fabric."

He seemed to consider this for a moment.  “Perhaps you could cut off the sleeves.  It could make for a handsome vest.”

“Please don’t tell me that you would wear it with just your tank top.” She groaned.

Getting up from the couch, he placed his book down and padded over to her.  “You said I looked good in just my tank.”  He placed his hands on her waist.  For a split second, something drew her attention away from him.  The book laying on the couch.  It was her book.  

“The happy ending cannot come in the middle of the story. ”

“What?”  Knives laughed a little.  “What are you talking about?”

Shaking her head, the thought vanished.  “Nothing, sorry.”  She rubbed at her head again.  “My head’s just bothering me again.  I think I’ll make some tea.  Would you like some?”

He hummed.  “Yes, that would be lovely.  Thank you.”  He returned to his spot on the couch, and picked up the volume once more.  

In the kitchen, she put the kettle on, pulling out mugs and fishing teas out for them.  Everything seemed perfect.  Maybe now, they could finally have their Eden.  

She slunk to her seat at the kitchen table, picking up Knives jacket absently and looking over the garment.  Reaching across the table, she picked up her sewing supplies and began to rip out the sleeve seam.  A prick of pain startled her and she pulled her finger back.  Crimson began to pill on the tip of her finger.  She was about to stick it in her mouth out of instinct but stopped.

Something tugged at the back of her mind.  A red duster fluttering in the breeze.  Someone tall, with the kindest eyes.  It was like she could almost touch the thought–

The kettle whistled and she was brought back.  She popped her finger in her mouth and pulled the kettle off the stove.  Glancing down at the injured digit, she found that the bleeding had stopped.  Had she actually been bleeding?  She shrugged and poured them tea.

Back in the living room, Knives was still curled up on the couch reading.  “Here you go.” She set his mug on the coffee table and took a seat next to him.  Leaning against the plant, she put her head on his shoulder.  “This is nice.” She sighed.

He turned a page.  “Oh, by the way, Wolfwood and Milly said they would be by later this evening.”

She took a long sip of her hot drink.  “Oh good!  Ever since those two got together, I feel like I never see them anymore!”

Chuckling, Knives glanced down at Meryl.  “I think she felt the same way about us.”

A blush spread across her face.  “Okay, you have a point.”  She drew a deep breath and set her mug down.  Her head still throbbed.  Perhaps if she just closed her eyes…

 

 

The first thing she noticed was the weight around her waist.  She shifted and blinked.  Then nearly jumped.  There was a man laying in her bed... with his arm around her waist.  “Who are you? What are you doing here?”

He jerked up, startled.  “Ah!” he yelped.

“Get out!”   She screamed.

The man looked hurt.  “Meryl.  It’s me.”  He gripped her shoulders lightly.  “Don’t you remember?  You asked me to stay with you last night.”  He pursed his lips.  “Insurance girl?”

Furrowing her brows, she tried desperately to grasp at memories.  The man dodging bullets, a brilliant flash of light, a grin as bright as the sun, laughter.  “Vash?”

A kind smile spread across his face and he nodded.  “Yeah.”

Her heart was still racing.  Hadn’t she just been somewhere else?  She ran a hand through her hair, rubbing at her scalp.  “I...I really don’t feel well."

Placing his wrist on her forehead, he furrowed his brow.  "You feel fine, but maybe you should stay home today."

It sounded like a good idea.  If she could just go back to sleep, maybe she could get the horrible throbbing to go away.  "Yeah...  Yeah, I think I'll stay home and sleep."  She laid her head back down.  "Can you let work know I won’t be coming in?”

The plant smiled softly at her as he got up out of bed and made his way to the door.  “Okay.  Just get some rest.  I’ll come check on you later.”

Nodding, she slid back under the covers.  Nothing felt right, and her stomach was churning.  A wave of nausea came over her and she rushed for the bathroom.  She barely made it, retching into the toilet.  Slumping to the floor, she placed her head on the cool tile.  It felt good against her hot skin.  Closing her eyes, she tried to will the pain and weakness away.

She wasn't sure how long she had been there before she felt herself being lifted up and carried.  Soft bedding then enveloped her and a blanket pulled up.  Struggling to open her eyes, the person hovering over her wouldn’t come into focus.  “Knives?”

Blinking again, she was greeted by a man with a face like her boyfriend’s, but his aqua eyes looked hurt.  Why did he look so sad?  Her head pounded harder.  “No. It's Vash.”  He heaved a sigh.  “Get some rest.”

The man left the room, and closed the door.  Meryl fought to keep her eyes open, but she could hear muffled voices in the hall.

“I know a place about 300 iles from here.  I’ll take care of him there.  I think that would be for the best.”

“But Mr. Vash, you’re wrong, I know how she feels about you.”

“Maybe before, but not any more.  Something changed.  I'm not shy why, but there is nothing I can do but take him far away from her.  He will never care for her, and I won’t see her get hurt, Milly."

The conversation seemed to fade away as her eyes drifted closed.

Chapter 9: Eden

A gentle hand ran though Meryl’s hair, and a throbbing shot through the back of her head.  She hissed in pain.  Trying to move, she shifted, but the hand kept her in place.

“Don’t move, you hit your head.”

Her eyes fluttered open and she expected to see blue-green eyes gazing at her.  Instead, brilliant ice blue ones watched her worriedly.  “There you are.  You gave me quite a scare.”  Why had she expected to see someone different?  She tried to hold the thought, but it dissolved away like sand in the breeze.

“What happened?”  Her mouth felt dry, and she licked her lips to regain some moisture.  Knives noticed how parched she was and handed her a glass of water, which she gratefully sipped as he helped her sit up.

“You slipped in the bathroom.  It knocked you out cold for a bit.”

She tried to recall what happened, but nothing really seemed to come to her.  He must have seen the confusion on her face.  “You’re probably going to feel dazed for a while.  I’m just glad you’re alright.”  He offered a smile.  “Let me get you a fresh rag with cold water on it.”

“Oh.  Okay.”  He left the room, and she sighed.  Her eye caught a picture on the nightstand.  It showed she, Milly, Wolfwood, and Knives.  The girls were grinning, and Wolfwood was trying to get “blade boy” to smile.  She smirked at the memory.  That was before… before.  Wow, she must have really hit her head hard.  Something about a bright light.  And a hole in the Fifth moon.

Knives returned, and Meryl gazed up expectantly.  Turquoise eyes met hers.  

It wasn’t Knives.

He looked so much like Knives, right down to the clothes, but something about him seemed softer.  She felt as if she should know him, but she couldn’t place her finger on it.  There was something about him that pulled her up out of the bed to get a better look at him. Tilting her head, she tried to ignore the swimming feeling in her brain.  He paced towards her.  She should have been frightened of this stranger, but she couldn't bring herself to move.  "I'm so sorry, Meryl.  I should have known he was doing this."  

His words made no sense.  “Who are you?”  Squinting, she tried to figure out who this man was and why he was in their house.

The man looked as if he had been shot.  “Insurance girl, don’t you know me?”  He whispered, voice desperate. “Meryl.”

Across the room, Knives leaned against the doorframe.  "I wondered when you'd join us."

"What are you doing, Knives?"  The man whipped around to glare at her boyfriend, voice hard.

He strode over, and gently pulled Meryl to his side protectively.  "Well, I was just taking care of my injured girlfriend."

She watched the anger and betrayal fill this other man’s expression.  The pounding in her skull seemed to get worse.  This was wrong, all wrong, but she couldn’t figure out why.  "My head…"

"You're hurting her, Nai!"

Splaying out his free hand, Knives chuckled under his breath.  “I’m giving her everything she ever wanted.  The perfect, peaceful life.”  He paused, smiling widely, “Eden.”  A chill ran down her spine, but she couldn’t bring herself to move.  At the back of her mind flickered something, but she couldn’t hold on to it.  He lowered his voice an octave.  "Isn't that what she deserves?"

“This isn’t real.  It’s a twisted vision using her hopes and dreams.  It’s cruel to use her to get to me.”  The man drew in a breath, agony in his eyes.  “I know I could never give her this life, but I’ll do everything in my power to protect her.  Even if it means removing us from the equation."  His gaze turned to her, reaching out a hand.  "I know you're in pain.  Let me try to help."

She clung tighter to Knives.  "Don't touch me!"

A tortured expression filled the man's face.  He blinked back tears.  "Meryl." His voice was a whisper.

Knives chuckled, gently stroking her hair.  "How does it feel, brother? To have the one person you care for most reject you."

The man’s face became downcast, as he clenched his fists at his side.  "I never rejected you.  You're my brother.  I could never do that."

Brother?

She glanced between the two men.  "Knives?  What's going on?  What does he mean?"

"You left me, Vash!"  Knives expression twisted into a snarl.  “You shot me, and left me!”

“You were going to kill everyone!  Everyone that Rem sacrificed herself to save!  I didn't want any part of that!”

Vash?  That name tickled something in the back of her mind again, but the pounding headache just got worse. Crumpling to the floor, she gripped her head in agony.

The other man rushed to her side, wrapping an arm around her. "Look what you're doing to her!”  The stranger yelled.  "Let her go!"

In her periphery, she could see Knives looming over them both, a blade extended from the top of his hand, pointed at him. “Checkmate, Vash.”

In one swift motion, the man at her side rose to his feet.  A crimson coat fluttered around him, eyes covered by yellow lenses, hair spiked to the sky.

 

"Does this man look like the legendary gunman Vash the Stampede? That droopy-eyed, weak-looking, bristle-headed, promiscuous-looking donut freak of a man?"

 

"This world is made of love and peace!"

 

"I don't let anyone in my sight get away, and my bullets never miss their mark. Especially if it's the heart of a beautiful lady.”

 

“It’s actually him. He’s for real, the legendary outlaw, Vash the Stampede.”

 

"I am known as Valentinez Alkalinella Xifax Sicidabohertz Gombigobilla Blue Stradivari Talentrent Pierre Andri Charton-Haymoss Ivanovici Baldeus George Doitzel Kaiser III. Don't hesitate to call."

 

“ So those scars... are the price you paid for dealing with your opponents without killing them?”

“ It's not exactly... something I like girls to see. I think many of them would run away.”

“I wouldn't run away... What I mean is, they wouldn't run away.”

 

“You can…You can stay here as long as you like.”

“That sounds good. Might not be such a bad idea.”

 

Something within her suddenly woke up.  

“Vash.” She breathed.

The gunman glanced down at her, a smile at the corner of his mouth.  "Hey, insurance girl."

His attention was back on his brother.  Blades began to form on Knives' other hand as well.  "You finally found a way to control the situation.  You always were poor at using your abilities."

The outlaw's own hand drifted to his side, ready to draw his weapon.  "I never really wanted to use them."  The brothers began circling one another, the walls of the house fading into the desert.  “I prefer to live without my powers.”

“You mean to live like one of them.”  Knives spat.

"Didn't creating this life with Meryl make you feel something for humans?"

The older twin regarded Meryl for a long moment.  His eyes seemed to soften, then his brow furrowed as he glared back at Vash.  "No."

A chuckle came from the gunman.  "You know, you always were a bad liar.” 

"Shut up!"

A blade whizzed towards Vash, but he deftly avoided it, contorting out of the way.

In a blink, the large silver colt was in Vash’s hand.  Another blade zipped through the air, this time heading towards Meryl.  A bullet zinged and knocked the weapon off its trajectory.  More blades soared towards the outlaw, but he deflected each one.

Meryl sprung from where she had crumpled, throwing herself between the two brothers.  “Stop this!”  She threw her arms out.

And derringers were in her hands pointed at the plants.  "This fighting has to end!"  They both stared wide eyed at her. 

"How is this possible?"  Knives screamed at Vash.

The gunman's expression shifted from shock to pride.  "She’s the most stubborn woman I know.  And you can't break her no matter how hard you try."  He paused, beaming as bright as day.  Red petals began to swirl through the air.  "Remind you of someone?"

The other plant plucked a petal out of the air.  For a long time he seemed to study it.  "She left us, Vash." His voice was soft.  "She chose them over us.  She was supposed to stay with us.  I would have made her a queen in paradise.   But she left us."  Tears were now streaking his face.  

Lowering her weapons, Meryl paced over to the older twin.  She reached up and cupped his cheek.  "Rem wouldn't want you to hold all this bitterness inside you.  I know she loved you both.  It's why she gave up her life.  It was to give you a chance to live.  That kind of sacrifice is what makes humanity worth saving.  Don't you think?"

"Shut up!  You don't know what you're talking about!"  He ripped her hand away, snarling.  "The humans looked down on us, even abused us!  They use our sisters, working them to death.  All they know is how to destroy!"  

"How is that any different than what you have spent your life doing?"  Her voice was soft, with no hint of accusation.

His eyes grew wide, ready to fight her words, until they suddenly registered with him.  "No.  No.  I'm nothing like them..."  He gazed everywhere but at Meryl, backing away from them.  The outlaw paced up beside her, placing a hand on her shoulder.  The red petals swirled about Knives, gathering before him until they formed the figure of a woman.  Her long dark hair danced in the breeze.  

Knives whipped to glare at his brother.  "You! You're doing this!"

Shaking his head, Vash smiled gently at him.  "No.  She never left you.  She never left... us."

Knives sunk to the ground, grasping Rem's pant leg.  It dissolved into petals once more, fluttering in the wind.  Gazing down at his hands, he stared at the petals that remained, as they too drifted away.  The plant put his face in his hands and began to sob uncontrollably, shudders wracking his entire body. "What have I done?  Rem…"

Notes:

I know this was a WILD ride. Thank you for staying with me on this twist! I promise the payoff will be totally worth it next chapter! As always, your comments are SO appreciated!

Chapter 10: The World Felt Right

 

Meryl struggled to open her eyes.  She felt groggy, and dimly registered that she was in her bed, the pounding in her skull now reduced to a dull ache.  She tried to move, but her body felt stiff  with each movement.  It was early morning, the rays of the first sun’s light just beginning to touch the desert sands outside.  She looked for the picture on the nightstand.

It wasn’t there.

Doubt still clouded her mind, despite this.  She swallowed hard, frightened that this reality was false.  Had anything else changed?  That would be her clue.  Scanning the room, she found Vash slumped and dozing in a chair he had pulled in from the kitchen, hair mussy, and clothes rumpled.  “Vash?” She dared a whisper.

The plant started from the chair, rapidly looking about the room, then settling on Meryl.  He leapt out of his seat towards her.

“Meryl!”  He practically flung himself on top of her, wrapping his arms around her in an embrace.

His grip was so tight, she had a hard time breathing.  “You’re crushing me.” She rasped.

“Oh!”  He let go.  “Sorry.”  He rubbed awkwardly at the back of his head, eyes darting away.  “How do you feel?”

Biting her lip, she considered the question. “Better. I think the headache is going away.”

He nodded, relieved.  “That’s a good sign.”

Everything was still a fog of confusion. She had memories of things that never happened, feelings for a man that had taken Vash’s place in a false reality.  It hurt to even try to sort out truth from fiction.  She noticed his aqua eyes seemed to absorb everything about her, filled with affection and longing.  If this wasn’t real, she felt as if she would break.  There was no one for her but this gunman.  She didn’t care who the world saw him as or what he was.  He was passionate, kind, selfless, completely idiotic, and absolutely wonderful.  

"Vash?"  Suddenly tears bit at her eyes.  "Are you real?"

Her question seemed to shake him.  "Yes. Yes, I'm real."  His voice broke as he pulled her closer.  In the dim light of the rising suns, she could make out a soft blue glow coming from his eyes.  It was surreally alien and beautiful.  They were a sea that she would gladly drown in.  "Here, let me prove it to you."

Tipping her head up ever so gently, he placed his lips on hers, soft and warm.  Her whole being seemed to explode with starlight.  Nothing existed but her outlaw.  She felt his lips move gently against hers, and she moved in turn, a dance she had only dreamed of doing.  When they parted to breathe, he placed his forehead against hers.  For a moment, she swore she heard him say something, but then dismissed it when she noticed a shy smile playing on his lips.

"If that wasn't real, then I never want to wake up again." She brushed her thumb across his cheek tenderly.

He sighed with contentment.  "Don't worry, I'm real and I will never let anyone harm you again.”

Knives' dream world came rushing to the forefront of her mind, the false emotions she had felt for him making her suddenly feel woozy.  “Oh, lord,”  She rested her head in her hand.  “What the heck was wrong with me?  How could I have possibly thought Knives…” She shuddered at the thought.

Running a gentle hand through her dark hair, he tucked her head under his chin.  She could hear the steady beating of his heart, though it sounded so different from the many times she had rested her head on her father’s chest as a child.  It was almost like the flapping of bird’s wings, a strong down beat over and over.  “It’s okay.  It wasn’t your fault.”  

She pulled back to glare at him.  “I almost kissed him.”  Now she felt like she might be sick just thinking about it.

“Didn’t happen.”  The gunman shook his blonde head.  “All made up.”

This didn’t help with the guilt she was now experiencing.  “Hey.”  He tipped her head to gaze into her eyes.  “It’s okay.”  Vash placed a kiss on her forehead, and pulled her against him once more.  She stayed wrapped in his embrace for a long time, the steady thrumming of his heart calming and grounding her.  For the first time in what felt like ages, the world felt right.

The door to the room creaked open and a brunette head peek in.  “I thought I heard voices!”  Milly dashed for her friend.  Vash moved away just in time for the big girl to practically strangle Meryl in a hug.  “Oh Meryl, I was so worried!  You’ve been asleep for days.”

Days?

She searched Vash’s face to see if Milly knew what had occurred in the false reality that his brother had created.  He nodded, just perceptively.  "I'm okay now.  A little groggy, but I'm okay."  She managed a smile for her best friend.

The warm sunshine of Milly’s smile lit up the room.  "Oh, good!  Boy, when that Mr. Knives wakes up, he's going to hear it from me."  Her brow furrowed at the thought.

"Knives is still sleeping?" Her gaze left Milly to stare quizzically at Vash.

The outlaw rubbed at the back of his head.  "Yeah, we definitely injured his ego.  It might be a while before he deigns to grace us with his presence.  He won't even let me talk to him." He tapped his head.  "Keeps blocking me out."

Nodding, Meryl stared down at the sheets.  It would be… well awkward didn’t really cover it… strange, when he joined the real world.  Any trace of the emotions she had for the man was gone.  She could only feel pity.

"You must be starving! Let's make you some breakfast." Milly tugged the plant away and out the door, helpless to stop her.  "C'mon, Mr. Vash!  You can help!"

The door shut behind them both, and she flopped back on the bed and allowed herself a moment to absorb the last ten minutes.  When she closed her eyes, she could almost feel Vash’s lips against hers once more.  A pleasant warm glow gathered on her cheeks.  Grabbing a pillow, she covered her face and let out a muffled giddy scream.  Vash had kissed her and it had been the most glorious thing in the universe.  

 

 

Although physically Meryl was fine from her ordeal, mentally there was still a lot to handle.  The reason she had been asleep so long was that her fractured mind still needed time to heal.  She found that even mundane tasks could be daunting at times.  Certain actions would bring back that dream world vividly, and she would either break down into sobs or experience panic attacks.  Vash and Milly both were patient with her, giving her space when she needed it, and comfort when she felt like nothing was real.

Vash was especially gentle with her. In his eyes, she could see how desperately he wanted to be able to express his feelings physically, but he remained careful with her.  A hand hold here, a snuggle there.  But he never pushed it beyond where she would feel comfortable.  When he did kiss her, she felt like there was nothing else in the world but them.  And for the moment, it was everything she needed.  Patience was a side of him she had never seen in all their time together.  She wondered if he would have been attached at the hip had things gone differently for them.  However, it was his gentleness with her that was making her fall even more in love with him.

Nights they found were the hardest.  The first evening after the ordeal, she tried to sleep on her own, but when Vash came to check on her, he found her in a full blown panic attack.  He lay next to her and helped her calm down, breathing with her and having her name things she remembered from their adventures together, holding her hand until it passed.

She never went to bed alone after that.

Then there were the horrible nightmares that would cause her wake up in a daze of confusion and panic, unsure if where she was wasn't Knives' world.  It would take Vash a long time to calm and reassure her that he was real.  "No one will harm you.  Not while I'm standing guard." He would whisper in the darkness, gently stroking her hair, and holding her to his chest.  She would be lulled back to sleep listening to the beat of his heart.

The lack of sleep at night more often than not resulted in Meryl passing out on Vash while they were reading on the couch, which he never seemed to mind.

Eventually, sleep got easier and both of them finally began to get a full night's rest.

A couple weeks went by, and the three friends were gathered at the table.  Their meager savings were spread out before them, double dollars and c cents counted.  It wasn’t looking good.

“I’m not sure when our last pay from Bernardelli will arrive.”  Meryl sighed.  She hadn’t been back to work yet, and she really wasn’t really sure if she could handle being around crowds yet.

“I could pick up another job.”  Milly spoke up.  The other two frowned back.  The big girl was already working herself to the bone, they weren’t about to have her take on any more.  “Never mind.”  She bowed her head to stare at the table.  Meryl and Vash exchanged glances.  They hated when Milly looked like a kicked puppy.

“I could work.”  Vash offered.  Both girls were now staring at him, wide eyed.  “What?”

Bending across the table at him, Meryl narrowed her eyes.  “I bet you haven’t worked a day in your life.”

Leaning back, he propped his feet up on the stove.  “You’d bet wrong.”  He gave her a smug look.

Now she was up out of her seat, finger pressed to the man’s chest.  “When you aren’t running from danger or wrestling with children, you loaf about!  What kind of work have you done, exactly?”

“Plant engineer.”

If Meryl could roll her eyes any harder, they may have popped out.  “Be serious, Vash.”

“I am!”  He whined, straightening.

Plopping back in her chair, she sighed.  “I suppose I could go back to–”

“NO!”  The other two shouted in unison, and she winced.

Milly placed a hand on hers.  “It’s not that you aren’t capable, Meryl, we just worry that the stress would be bad for you right now.  We’ll find you something low key to do.  In the meantime,”  She looked up at the man next to her.  “We can both help Mr. Vash find some work to do in town.”

Sighing, Meryl gave in.  She was glad for their understanding, but she felt helpless.  All she knew was when Knives joined the rest of them, he'd have hell to pay.

Notes:

And we're back to fluff!!! Thanks for sticking with me through this! Knives will return soon, but will he have changed? How will Meryl be around him? Stick around to find out!!

Art by me!

Chapter 11: Awake

Meryl knew that Vash was trying to hide again.  Though time had passed since he had broken her out of Knives' dream world, there were days when the plant felt distant.  He would stare off at nothing, or seem distracted when she or Milly were talking to him.  Some afternoons, he would come home later than usual from the odd jobs he had picked up here or there.

She never asked him what had taken him so long to get home.  She already knew he had been going up to the bluff to sit and think.

She also had a good idea what had been on his mind.

Then he started leaving her side at night.  She would wake up to find his spot cold.  In the morning, he would always be there, but she pretended not to notice his absence.  Sleep hadn’t been easy when he was gone.

It was hard not to just come outright and ask him to share his thoughts.  But part of her felt sick just thinking of…of her betrayal.

Of course it really wasn't a betrayal.  Knives had manipulated her mind, but to her, it certainly felt like one.  And Vash's distance told her that he felt that way.  Time alone in their little home gave her more chances to be alone with her thoughts, and it hadn't put her in a good place.  She kept dwelling on Knives' dream world, feeling guilt each time she relived the emotions Knives had evoked within her.

That was when she snapped at Vash.

He wasn't doing anything, not really.  He had only been tapping his foot under the table while she was making supper.  But it was repetitive tap tap tapping , coupled with her own frame of mind that suddenly made her nerves flare.

"Would you quit that? You're driving me crazy!" She flipped around, shouting at him.

The vicious anger in her voice startled Vash, nearly causing him to fall from his chair.  "Gee, Meryl. I–"

She didn't give him a chance to apologize.  "It's not just that! I've barely seen you for weeks now, and when you are here, you might as well not."  Her voice started to break.

His gaze fell to the floor and for a long moment, he simply stared at nothing, a ghost in the chair that should have been occupied.  She knew she had gone too far, spoken in anger.  The words had just tumbled out, and now she couldn't take them back.

Wordlessly, he rose from his chair and she watched as he left, not even bothering to put on his coat.  She tried to say something, anything to get him to stay, but once more, the words stuck in her throat as the tears burned her eyes.  Suddenly she found herself sinking to her knees.  Pain shot through her fist as it met the floor.  

Meryl had done it again.  She had chased him away, because she couldn't simply just talk to Vash.  Because in her stubbornness, she couldn't even bring herself to apologize for the hurt she had caused him.

As her tears splashed onto the floor, she cursed herself for her flaws.  She had betrayed him, allowed her mind to be manipulated, and yet he had stayed by her side, chosen to do what was best for her through every step, even if it hurt him.

Because he loved her.

Sobs wracked her whole body, causing her to shudder with each intake of breath.  

Vash loved her.

Neither of them had told the other this plainly up until now.  As always, communication between them had been more complicated than needed, and they had danced around saying the words directly.  But she knew in her heart that he did.  It was a self sacrificing love, and she knew he would always put her needs before his own as a result.

This made her feel even more guilty.

What could she do to make up for this?  She had hurt him and he was wallowing in the pain.  Was he wondering if she might choose to one day place her affections elsewhere?  Honestly, she wouldn't blame him if he did.  Meryl hadn’t exactly proven that she was steadfast.

The solution was there, right in front of her.  It had been all this time.  She would prove to him that her heart was his.  Vash never had to fear that she would leave him, and she would show him that.  

Wiping the tears off her face, she rose, splashed some water on her face, and headed out the door.  Part of her wanted to run to him, but she took her time, carefully trying to weave the words she would say to him.

Vash was exactly where she thought he would be.  His aqua gaze was on the horizon, the evening breeze gently playing with his messy blonde hair.

For a moment, she stood by his side before speaking.  "Mind if I join you?"  Her voice was soft.

The plant shrugged his shoulders.  "Sure."  He sighed.  They sat in the still, the clouds chasing the first sun as it kissed the horizon.

"I wanted to apologize.  It was wrong of me to take out my own guilt on you." 

The ghost at her side suddenly took a solid form once more and Vash was gazing at her wide eyed.  "Guilt? Guilt over what?"

"For betraying you. For... Knives."  Meryl couldn’t bear to look at those earnest turquoise orbs, instead opting to let her vision settle on the ground between her legs.

A sudden intake of breath from Vash made her cringe inwardly as she waited for him to come up with some kind of poor excuse to placate her.  "That's not why I've been so distant."  His voice was quiet and hollow.  And it had her entire attention.

Every word she had planned on saying to him was gone.  "You mean, you haven't been staying away because of how I… fell for Knives'...um reality?"  She struggled for the words to express what his brother had done to scramble her mind.

The outlaw shook his head, and sighed.  "Meryl, I've been grieving."  

Grieving.  She felt like she had been shot, as her mind reeled at this, trying to make sense of it all.  As she sorted out her thoughts, she realized she had missed all the signs.  He had been dealing with something completely different.  And instead of being there for him, or asking him what was wrong, she blamed herself for it all.

They really were bad at communicating.

"Oh, Vash. I… I should have realized."  Every once of her wanted to wrap him in her arms, to comfort him, but once again, she froze, unsure if that was what he really needed.

He shook his head.  "No, I should have said something."  He chuckled a little.  "We're bad at this."

She gave her own half hearted laugh.  "Yeah, I was just thinking that."  They didn't speak for a moment, Meryl awkwardly playing with the sand.  "Do you want to talk about it?"

Sniffing, Vash's shoulders rose and fell.  "No.  Yes… I guess.  There isn't much to talk about."

"Well," she swallowed, "You could start by telling me what you're thinking.  If you like." She added.

The wind whistled over the rocks as she waited for him to find his thoughts.  "I could have saved him.  If I hadn't been wallowing in my own sorrow over another life I hadn't been able to save."  

Oh.  This was about Wolfwood.

"Instead, I lost my best friend. I… I didn't even get to say goodbye."  He began to sob, placing his hand heavily in his hands.  Meryl found herself wrapping her arms around him, pulling his head to rest in the crook of her shoulder and neck.

All this time, she had no idea that he was still dealing with the loss of the priest.  She recalled the look in his eyes, the night he left them for LR.  Now she realized he had been angry… angry at himself that he hadn't saved Wolfwood.

"We had argued that morning.  I never got the chance to apologize.  I just wish I could tell him… tell him that I understand him now."  His whole frame shuddered as wave after wave of tears came, wetting her shirt.  But she didn't care.  Finally, she could be there for him, the way he had always been for her.

Meryl began to rub calming circles on his back and after a time, his breathing became more even.  When he pulled back, she quickly pulled out a hankie, gently wiping the tears and snot away.  "Thank you, Meryl." He sniffed

Reaching out, she cupped his face. "I love you, Vash.  I want you to share everything you are feeling with me."

His eyes went wide at this, and she realized what she had just said so plainly.  She hadn’t planned on telling him this way, hoping to make some grand, romantic gesture.

But of course, nothing ever went as planned with them.

"I love you, Meryl." Her stomach did a backflip at this.  "I'm sorry I had you thinking that I was upset with you.  I should have just told you how I've been feeling.  I guess, I just hadn't really given myself time to mourn him.  It all just sort of hit me lately."  A smile tugged at his lips.  "Actually, talking about it kinda helped.  I think I feel a bit better now. Thank you."  Pulling her to himself, he engulfed her in his embrace.  They sat and watched as the pinks and oranges painted the sky, calling for the end of another day on Gunsmoke.

 

Vash started taking on odd jobs throughout the town to help them earn a bit more money, and to get himself out of his own head.  Since being a bodyguard or a bounty hunter was off the table (considering no one needed protection locally, and he himself still had a bounty on his head), he would pop form business to business to see who might need odd jobs done.   He surprised Meryl late one afternoon  when her returned home with a box full of sweet confections.  She was about to lay into him for wasting what little they had the treats, when he informed her that he had made them himself at his new job. 

"Wait, what new job?"  She was taken aback by this.

The outlaw beamed proudly, "At the bakery!  I saw a help wanted sign when I passed by, and I popped in, asked what Mr. Durand needed and he put me to work right away.   He was super impressed with what I could do!"

"Oh, that's great Mr. Vash!"  Milly spoke through bites of cupcake.  Meryl couldn't help but stare at the box of goodies still.  Vash had cooked for them off and on, and while he was decent at it, nothing compared to the delights she was gazing at.  He was giddy with excitement, proud that he could contribute to their home.

From then on, they were never in want of deserts, especially doughnuts.  

Meryl caught him in the kitchen late evening scarfing down a doughnut.  "How many of those have you had?"  She quirked an eyebrow.

He stopped mid chew, staring sheepishly back at her, "Today or yesterday?"

"Vash." She rolled her eyes.

"What?"  He blinked innocently at her.

Sighing, she placed her head in her palm.  "If you keep eating like this all the time now, you're going to gain weight."

He shoved another confection in his mouth, having barely swallowed the first. "Nope! That won't happen! Plants metabolize food differently than humans." He spoke between chews.  Her hand went flying to the back of his head.  "Owe! What was that for?"  He nearly choked.

"For being an idiot.  You keep bringing home all these sweets expecting us to eat them too!  We're not some all powerful plant that gets to eat whatever we want.  So," she pressed a finger squarely in his chest. "Lay off the treats."  She had him backed against the kitchen counter.

He swallowed hard.  "So, does that mean I can't have any more?"  He whimpered.

Rolling her eyes, she turned back for the living room.  "No. It means don't bring home so many."  She paused, peeking back at him, "Some of us want to stay healthy and live a long life with the people they love."  A smile tugged at her lips and she continued back towards the living room.  She swore she could feel him grinning after her.

The weeks wore on and their lives slipped into a new routine, Meryl keeping the house and making most meals, while the other two worked.  She wasn’t keen on being alone in the house with Knives, so she made sure to have Vash put a lock on the door for her piece of mind.

He and Milly took over for caring for Knives, and Meryl steered clear of the room.

Seeing Vash finally find a job that he enjoyed doing was bittersweet.  While she was thrilled that he had found work, Meryl wished she could contribute to their little household.  Vash took notice of her conflicted feelings and began to help her scour the want ads, encouraging her to try her hand at something more deserving of her talents.  He knew she was a skilled writer, having peeked at a few of the reports she had sent back to Bernardelli in the past.

"You could write a romance novel."  He elbowed her slyly as they sat on the couch one late afternoon.  He had a book in his hand that he had purchased when the last caravan came through a month ago.  Even though he had read it several times already, he discovered something new things each time he absorbed the words.  Meryl had been working on the last of his coat repairs, needle deftly sliding through the crimson fabric.

Blowing the bangs out of her face, she huffed.  "No thank you.  I will not be writing romance."

He gave her big puppy dog eyes.  "Why? Doesn't our relationship inspire you to want to write one?"

She went back to her sewing, shaking her head at his antics. "What we have is great and all, but no, not the kind of thing you would write a novel over."

“How a lone gunman, in search of love and peace, found it in the insurance girl who would follow him to the ends of the earth.”  He gave her his best dashing grin.  

Rolling her eyes, she set down her project.  “Vash, you haven't even technically asked me out.”  Her voice was flat.

The outlaw seemed to consider this.  Suddenly he was in her space, nearly backing her into the arm of the couch.  "Vash what are you–" she was cut off by his lips pressing against hers.  Every thought she had just been thinking flew out the window.  Up until then, his kisses had been gentle, careful of her fragile state of mind.  This was more like that passionate first kiss they shared.

Pulling back just slightly, his lips brushed against hers.  "I’ve caught you, my mayfly.”  His voice was low and almost husky.  “You know there is no one else for me, Meryl.”

Numbly, she swallowed.  “I guess that works.”

"Good."  He smirked.  Trying to place his hand on the other side of her to get in a better position to kiss her again, he lost his grip on the couch and slipped.  With aloud thud, he toppled off the furniture, all arms and legs in a jumbled mess.  "Owe."

The spell was broken and she sat up, shaking her head, fighting a smile.  "You broom-head."

Gathering himself, he managed a grin, "But I'm your broom-head."

“Guys!” Their attention was pulled away to the doorway.  Milly took up the whole space, eyes wide.  “Mr. Knives is awake.”

The couple exchanged glances.  Scampering to extradite himself off the floor, he leapt up onto the couch, taking Meryl's hands in his.  “You don’t have to go in there with me.”

Closing her eyes, she drew a steadying breath. She knew she would never be ready to see Knives again, but mentally she had tried to prepare herself for the inevitable day that he would decide to wake up.  “I’m going to have to face him at one point or another.  I’d rather get this over with.  Just…”  She looked into his eyes, now stormy with swirling emotions.  “Hold my hand?”

A fond smile lit up his countenance.  “Okay.”

They followed Milly into what had been Vash’s room.  The gunman hadn’t stayed in there since he started sleeping next to Meryl, so the other bed in the room had remained unused for some time, but from the rumpled sheets, it looked like Milly had just been sitting on the edge of it before she had come to get them.

Knives was sitting up in bed, stretching his stiff arms with a small groan.  Meryl noted that Milly had already removed the IV that had been placed.   At first, his eyes darted to them as they entered the room, then down to his bedding.  "Now, Mr. Knives, I told you not to push yourself."  Milly scolded.  The plant gazed up at her, sighing.

"Mademoiselle, I am fine."  

Milly came over to fuss at him.  "At least you drank your water."  She poured him another glass from the pitcher she must have brought in.  Thrusting the glass in his face, she scowled at him as she would a child.  "Now, drink some more."

The plant looked as if he considered arguing with her for a moment, then took the glass and downed it in a few gulps.

For a long time, Vash and Meryl just stood in the room watching, an awkward silence hanging in the air.  Meryl thought she might be sick for a moment seeing the man who had nearly driven her out of her mind now awake. But Vash squeezed her hand, sending ripples of calm and comfort in a way that only he could.  Perhaps it was a plant trait, she wasn't really sure, but she needed every once of it more than she ever would care to admit.

"Hey."  Vash's gentle voice broke the still.

The older twin wouldn't meet his brother's gaze.  "Hey, Vash."  He swallowed.  "Meryl."

Honestly, she wasn’t entirely sure what to say to the man.  Hey, you made me think I was in love with you, welcome to our family? Or even I hate you, but I'll tolerate you being here for Vash’s sake?   

She should have said those things, should have loathed the man.  But the truth was that she pitied him.  He was like a child who lashed out because he had been hurt.  He didn't seem to know any better.  Perhaps that was the result of having to grow up so fast among people who didn't understand him.  She wasn't entirely sure.

"I–"  She and Knives both began, not looking at one another.  He waved his hand to indicate that she should speak first.

"I don't know if I could ever forgive you for what you've done, but that's between me and God.  Thankfully, I have had Vash and Milly to help me with the repercussions."  At this, Knives winced, nodding in understanding.  "For Vash’s sake, I'm asking you not to run off.  I'll…deal with you being a part of our lives the best I can."  She really didn't know what else to say, at least not yet.  Living with the source of her trauma was going to be the toughest challenge she had ever faced.

No, thinking Vash was dead after Augusta, that was the hardest thing she had done.  But if she could live through that, keeping hope in her heart, then she could do this.

"That… is acceptable.  Actually, more than I deserve."  Knives finally locked eyes with his brother.  "I'm surprised you haven't strangled me yet.  Not that I would blame you."  He gave an empty laugh. "All I wished to say was that I have spent all this time reevaluating my actions… throughout my life.  Your words… spoke more truth than you know."  He bowed his head once again.

Vash placed a kind hand on his twin's shoulder.  "Knives, what you did to Meryl was despicable.  What you have done to the human race… well I don't have words for it.  But you're my brother.  I never stopped hoping and praying that one day you would stop what you were doing and realize how awful it was.  I didn't give up on you then and I won't stop now." Vash sighed.  "That being said, as you can tell, trust is going to be a whole other matter.  But," he paused, squeezing Meryl's hand, as if drawing strength from her, as well as giving her comfort. "For what it's worth, I'm glad you woke up."

The plant's face shot up at this, eyes wide with confusion.  "You…you are?"

A warm smile lit up Vash’s features.  "Of course I am."  He turned to Meryl. "Hey, can we have a moment?  I want to talk to him alone."  His eyes shot to Milly as well.

"Oh, okay."  Her voice was wary.  He kissed her forehead before Milly could take hold of her free hand to drag her out of the room.

"Come on, Meryl, let's make you some tea and give them some space."

When the door shut behind them, Vash took a seat on the bed.  "I'm surprised at how you were with Milly."

Knives seemed to give this a thought.  "She was here when I woke up.  Since Rem, I haven't had anyone treat me like she did just now.  It... was unexpected."

"Yeah, she has that effect on people."  Vash beamed, thinking about how much of an impact she had had on his best friend.  "So, what brought you back to the land of the living?"  The outlaw tried to make the question light.

His brother's expression screwed up in a perturbed look.  "Vash, even when I try to block you out, you are so loud.  Today was worse than ever.  'Oh, I love her so much.  I don't deserve her.  Kissing her is amazing. I want to–'"

"Okay, I get the picture." Vash rolled his eyes, cutting off his brother's mocking tone.

"Frankly, it's disgusting." Knives finished, screwing up his face to display how he felt.

Furrowing his brows, the Humanoid Typhoon fixed his twin with a stare.  "So you aren't going to try to steal my girl from me?  Cause if you do–"

Knives held up both hands innocently.  "Oh, don't worry, Vash.  I have no attachment to your pet.  She’s too…" he searched for the word.

"Bitchy?"

"Well, that is one way to put it.  I was going to stay stubborn."  The other plant chuckled.

"Yeah."  Vash glowed, lost in thoughts of Meryl with her derringers, face filled with stony determination.  She was a force to be reckoned with.  Knives huffing brought him back.  "Oh, sorry."

The older twin shook his head, a bit amused at how smitten his brother was.  "I will admit, playing house was… not unpleasant.  Were it with the right person, it might even be enjoyable."

Would wonders never cease?  "See! She's amazing!  I mean, you can’t have her, but she's just so good!  It's no wonder you feel that way–"

"You're rambling, Vash."  Knives was trying to sound annoyed, but Vash could tell that his brother was glad to be here with his twin now.  He sighed, shoulders slumping. "I have to admit, there were times when I became jealous during my time asleep.  I felt your fondness for Meryl, and it was like finding a piece of myself that I had long thought had died along with Rem.  After she abandoned us to save the other humans, I told myself that I hated her.  I now realize that I hated that she didn't choose us.  And feeling that… emotion again, I wanted it for myself.  I wanted to grasp it in my hands and never let it go."

Love.  Knives was remembering what it felt like to love.  Vash wondered if what Knives had felt for him over the past century or so had even been that.  It had felt more like a yearning for control or possession, a need to have Vash by his side to carry out his vendetta against humanity.

His brother clutched the bedsheets, white knuckled.  "But, I can never have it, because I destroyed any hope I could ever have for that kind of happiness."  Vash noticed tears forming on his brother's cheeks.

He swiftly took hold of his brother's hands.  "Hey! Don't be like that.  Remember what Rem said. The ticket to the future–"

"Is always blank."  Knives finished.  So he did remember.  It made Vash’s heart swell.  

He nodded, letting go of his brother.  "So, where do you want this ticket to go?"

Notes:

Sorry this took so long to come out! This was my most difficult chapter to write. I didn't want Knives to wake up and be like, "Welp, he's here now, everything's hunky dory." Everyone was affected by what he did, but Meryl definitely got to him and made him think.

I'm ALL about redemption arcs, and I wanted to address this with Knives. He still has a LONG road ahead of him, after all, habits and thoughts are hard to break, so you will see that in the upcoming chapters. We also will be diving into more Mash or course, and Meryl dealing with living with Knives in their lives. I am all about forgiveness, and I think Vash is a wonderful example of that, and we will see how that affects Meryl.

Chapter 12: Feathers

A feather, small and pure white puffed up into the air out from under the sheets as Meryl straightened them.  Plucking it from where it floated, she twirled it around in her finger.  She nearly threw it away, thinking it had escaped from a pillow, when she noticed a couple more on the blankets.  She examined the pillows for any holes or other feathers poking out, but found none.  Shrugging, she removed the other feathers and tossed them in the waste bin and finished her chore.

"Soap."

A voice behind her made her jump, sending her back to that dream world for an instant.  Slowing her racing heart the best that she could, Meryl quickly rearranged her expression before she turned around to face Knives.

Life had seemed strange since he had woken up.  She had avoided him as much as possible, holding herself up in her room most of the day while the others were gone, clacking away at the typewriter to create some semblance of a story.  Having him around hadn’t been as difficult as she thought it would be, but moments like these when he would appear from out of nowhere would frighten her for a moment, until she took hold of reality by taking a deep breath and fingering a spent casing from Vash’s gun that she always kept with her in her pocket.  The cool metal rolling around in her fingers instantly calmed her every time.

The good part of it all was that Knives rarely left his own room, but when he did, it usually was to demand something.  Like at that very moment.

Turning around, she narrowed her gaze.  "Excuse me?"

"Get me sandalwood soap."  His face was impassive, as if such a thing should magically have already appeared in his hand.  "I need a shower and Vash has used up all the soap."

Welcome to the club, bucko.   Vash had always been notorious for using up all their soap during their travels, and even a few times using up her favorite shampoo.

"Listen, your highness, I am not a convenience store.  If you want something, ask Vash to take you into town later."  She wagged a finger at him, scowling.

Huffing, he folded his arms over his chest.  "I didn't think it was an unreasonable request."

Meryl rolled her eyes.  "That wasn’t a request.  A request is when you ask nicely.  You said 'Get me sandalwood soap.' Not even a please."  She could feel herself getting ramped up.  "You know what you are? A spoiled–”

"I can take you, Mr. Knives.  You could use a walk, I'm sure!" The commotion must have pulled Milly from the letter she was penning in her own room.  She poked her head into the bedroom, all sunshine, but Meryl knew her best friend well enough to see that she was keeping the peace.

The plant nearly stuttered in response.  "I–uh, yes. Fine."

"Oh good!" She grabbed his hand and whisked him out the door, wide eyed. She could hear the front door open and Vash's voice greeting her best friend, who hurriedly informed them of their errand.  Moments later, the gunman peered around the corner.

She had already seated herself at the desk, winding a fresh sheet of paper into her typewriter.  "Hey," he had already paced up to her, "You okay?"

Glancing up at him, then back at her task. She shrugged.  "I guess.  He just did that thing where he comes out of nowhere and scares the life out of me."

"Yeah… he does that."

She smirked up at him, arching a brow, "You, too?"

He nodded, pulling up another chair beside her to sit in it backward so he could lean on it.  He draped his arms over the back and rested his head there, yawning.  

"You haven't been sleeping well lately." She noted, beginning her steady click clacking at the keys.

He nodded sleepily.  "Yeah.  But I'm fine."  He waved a hand limply as he suppressed another yawn.

Meryl recognized this deflection very well.  Vash was anything but fine.  Spinning in her seat, she studied him.

"What?"  His eyes grew a bit wider and he straightened.

"You're not telling me something."  Her grey eyes piercing him, she pinned him to that spot, and she knew she had him.

"I… uh…"

"Vash."

Sighing, he flopped back onto the back of the chair resting his head.  "Okay, so I'm not fine.  It's these nightmares.  I hadn't had them for a while, but since Knives woke up…"

She nodded, understanding. He had told her of his nightmares before.  “I had wondered.  You’ve been tossing and turning a lot.”

“Sorry.”  He looked away shamefacedly.

Reaching out, she tipped his head up to face her.  “Hey, it’s okay.  You’ve been there for me every night now, putting up with all my trauma.  Let me help?”

A soft recognition entered his gaze.  "There’s nothing really you can do. But thank you."  Leaning in closer, she placed her head on his.  The smell of his soap and gunpowder caused her to sigh blissfully, and he nuzzled into her neck.  The force of the movement hurt a little, but she didn’t mind.  The reality of moments like this she never questioned, because they were always a beautiful imperfection.

 

 

Humans.  There were too many humans, all bustling past, going about their days.  Children ran past and Knives nearly tripped over one.  Instinctively, he began to manifest a blade, when a large but gentle hand touched his wrist.  “Now, Mr. Knives, they’re just children, they don’t mean any harm.”

The blade disappeared.  “Children might not, but eventually they become adults, and those are the ones that choose violence and destruction.”

Milly tisk tisked him and led him away from the gaggle of kids and further into town, away from the safety of the house.  “You know that’s not true.  There are plenty of kind people on this planet, you just haven’t met them yet.”

He stopped dead in his tracks, refusing to let the big girl tug him away any more.  “The crew of the ship seemed kind, but none of them stopped what Steve did to me.”

She cocked her head to the side, “Did you ever tell anyone?”  She didn't ask for details he noted, just accepted that something terrible had happened to him.  It was... surprising.

Mulling her over, the plant’s eyes went wide.  This was something he had never considered before.

She narrowed her gaze giving him a knowing look.  “You never told anyone.”

“Well, I… um, that is…”  

She folded her arms across her chest, smirking.

“No.  No, I didn’t.”

“Then how could you expect them to help?”  Her expression was gentle and understanding.  She could see him processing this.  “Here,”  she held out a hand.  “Let’s just take it one step at a time.”

 

 

It was the motion of Vash shifting in the bed that made Meryl drift in and out of sleep.  Rolling over, she tried to get comfortable again, but something tickled her nose.  She groggily brushed it aside and began to drift off once more.

"Rem! You killed Rem!"

She sat up at Vash’s screams, instinctively moving towards him to put her arms around him.  Then froze.

The being in the bed resembled Vash, and yet not of this world. His eyes were glowing an eerie blue white. But that wasn’t what she was staring at.

It was the feathers.  Vash was covered in pure white feathers, with great wings that had sprouted from his back, as well as lesser ones from other places like the top of his shoulders.  He was screaming in agony, and all she knew was the man she loved was in pain.  

Lunging towards him, she threw her arms around him, wrapping him in a protective embrace.

Everything around her shifted and suddenly she was out in the desert, kneeling on the ground and gazing up at a burning sky.  Specks of fire like comets shot across the atmosphere, but they appeared through blurry, tear filled vision.  Her whole body shook with sorrow and rage.  She thrust a fist to smash the ground beneath her.  “Murderer! Your whole life is a lie! You killed Rem, the crew…You killed them all!”  The voice that came from her lips was not her own, but somehow, that hardly seemed important.

She finally managed to gaze up at the young boy looming over her.  His gaze was wild and wicked.  “Yeah.”  He sneered.  “Spectacular, huh?  They all die.”

The crimson tinged vision seemed to shift into something more familiar to her, but she still didn’t seem to have a mental hold on anything.  There was a man now standing in the place of the young boy.  “Vash, get a hold of yourself!”

“Get away!”  She shouted, dimly aware that her words were being also spoken in unison with Vash.  The only thing she felt was the all consuming need to protect.

Another figure stepped to his side.  “What’s wrong with them, Mr. Knives?”

“Vash has no control over his plant side.  Strong emotions seem to trigger him, and he’s somehow controlling Meryl at the same time.”  His voice was concerned.  

“But… all those feathers.”

Knives glanced down at his hand, flexing his fingers.  The barest hint of a blade began to emerge from his skin, then disappeared once more as he did so.  “That is his true form.  But even I have never seen it before.  I only know because I had to revert to my own when healing after July.  We never needed to use those forms before except for healing.”  As he spoke, Vash was grasping hold of Meryl for dear life, both of them staring straight into Knives, Vash with his eerie blue white eyes, Meryl with hers almost glazed over.

“Murderer!”  They both shouted in unison.  “Bring her back! Bring Rem back!”

Taking a step forward, Knives softened his voice.  “I can’t do that, Vash, you know that.”

A feral snarl escaped his lips.  “Wolfwood.  Why, Nai, why do you always have to take away the ones I care about?” Meryl's voice echoed his, his gigantic wings beating through the air, knocking a picture off the wall with a loud crash.

Pain etched the other plant’s face.  Closing his eyes, he drew a breath.  “I… I can’t answer that.” Another wild scream erupted through Vash and Meryl.  By now, Meryl was completely surrounded by his feathers.  “Vash, you need to let go, you’re going to do something you’ll regret.  I know you’re scared and I know that's my fault.  But… look at Meryl.”

He glanced down at the little woman holding onto him for dear life, then back up at his brother.  “My Meryl!”  They both screeched.  

Knives sighed, “Yes, and I never should have manipulated her into thinking otherwise.  But you need to calm down and release your hold on her, or you will do just as much damage to her mind as I did.”

“Mr. Vash,”  Milly quietly approached him, gazing at him as if he were a frightened mother thomas.  “You’re safe.  We’re all safe.  I know you love Meryl, and she knows it, too.  Just look at her, really look at her.”

The Vash-like creature finally tore his eyes away from staring them both down, then gazed at Meryl, who in tandem looked up at him, controlled by his thoughts.  Her eyes now were no longer that lovely blue-grey shade that had spellbound him time and again, but nearly white.  Her skin was pale, and even her hair seemed duller, almost dusty.  They watched as realization filled his features.

“Oh God, what have I done? Meryl!”  For the first time since they entered the room, it was solely Vash who spoke.  Meryl suddenly went limp in his arms, eyes rolling back in her skull.  Milly rushed to his side, as he too crumpled, grabbing Meryl out of his arms.  Knives caught Vash in a blur, laying him gently on the bed.

Gazing down at her best friend, Milly, moved a stray hair from her eyes.  “Mr. Knives, what do we do now?”

“Lay her down next to him.  The worst is over.  He’s most likely disconnected from her mind now, but I don’t want to take any chances.  Separating them would do even more damage right now.”  Milly did as she was told, and gently tucked her in beside Vash.  Feathers fluttered to the floor, and Milly reached down to regard one.  “He’ll most likely shed many of them by the morning.”  Knives informed her.  “And his wings will return to the other dimension.”

“Other dimension?”  Milly looked away from the feather confused.

Knives led the big girl out of the room, but not before she noticed Vash move in his sleep to cover them both with a wing.  It was rather sweet, even considering the horror they had just been witness to.  She shut the door behind them and followed him to the kitchen, where he began to put the kettle on to boil.  “Have you ever seen a plant angel?”

Shaking her head, she took a seat at the table.  “No, we have a geo plant on our farm, but she never showed herself to me.  And I didn't visit her often.  My big big sister used to tell me a fairy tale when I was little, about the princesses in the plant bulbs who will only appear to the pure of heart.”  She smiled nostalgically as she thought back to all the old stories her family liked to tell.

The man laughed a little under his breath.  “Your sister wasn’t far off.  Yes, there are beings who live in the bulbs. Those are our sisters, which I’m sure you already know.  They rarely appear to humans, and even I have a hard time getting them to come see me from time to time.  You see, they can feel your emotions.  So in a sense, yes, they appear to the pure of heart.”  He paused from his task of preparing the tea, setting down a mug and staring at the counter.  “They always appear to Vash.”

This made perfect sense to Milly.  Vash was filled with love and kindness.  There wasn’t a mean bone in his body.

“Our sisters exist in a sort of in-between space.”  He continued.  “There is the higher dimension, and there is here.  They manifest bodies here to exist in this space, but much of what makes them what they are dwells in the higher dimension.  That is where our wings and powers come from.”

The kettle whistled and he took it off the stove, pouring them both mugs.  Milly noted that Knives had made them some of Meryl’s favorite tea.  It was interesting how much her friend actually seemed to have in common with Knives.  He spooned in a few scoops of sugar into each and handed her one of the cups and took a seat across from her.  She should have been startled by this gesture of kindness from him, but after their little talk earlier that day, she realized that he was trying, so she didn't comment.

“Mr. Vash explained a bit to us about Independents.  He called you both a bridge between humans and plants.”  She blew on the mug to help it cool before she sipped.

A chuckle came from the older twin.  “I believe Rem told him that.  To be honest, I don’t know what we are.  It’s something I have spent my whole life struggling to understand.”  There was a far off look in his eye at this thought.  “I used to believe that humans were garbage, a waste of existence.”

“And now?”  She gently prodded him.

Shrugging, he looked up from his beverage to her.  “I suppose some humans aren’t so terrible.”

This earned him a grin from the big girl, and she noticed his cheeks flush a bit at it.  “Good!  Hopefully you’ll find more you’ll like, too.”

“Don’t push your luck, mademoiselle.”  He sipped from his mug, but Milly swore he was hiding a smile.

Notes:

Okay, to be fair, I added some Trimax elements to this cause I LOVE FERRAL VASH.

Poor Meryl can't catch a break! But I promise that I have things plotted out with this turn of events!

Chapter 13: Wings

The softness surrounding Meryl made her snuggle into bed further, cuddling closer to Vash.  He had his arm wrapped tightly around her, and in his sleep pulled her in closer.  Taking in a deep breath, she sighed.  Her bed felt like a cloud.  Never had it felt this good before.

Why did it feel so good?

A mental curse flying through her brain at being such an observant person forced her eyes open.  White surrounded her from all sides.  What she had thought was a soft blanket enveloping her wasn't a blanket at all, but a great white wing.  And it was attached to Vash’s back.  They were surrounded by piles of downy feathers, creating a nest of sorts.

That was when the memories came roaring back.  

The loss of the woman he had thought of as his mother, the great fall, the feeling of utter betrayal and disgust at his brother.  The overwhelming pain of having half his soul ripped after finding out who his brother had become.

Uncontrollable sobs racked her body, all the emotions Vash had kept carefully hidden throughout his life overwhelming her all at once.  The plant began to stir from his slumber at her shudders.

"Meryl?"  Blinking from the morning sun, it took him a moment to register his current state.  He instinctively wanted to run, to shield Meryl from the monstrosity that was his true form.  Why else would she be crying?

The last dregs of sleep fled his mind as he pulled himself to a sitting position, sending puffs of feathers into the air.  Then the memory of the night before hit him.

She had connected to his mind and flooded hers with everything .  All his fears, all his doubts, all his shortcomings laid bare and raw by the nightmare he had been suffering.  He could have broken her mind with what he had unconsciously done.  His gut twisted at this.

"Oh, Meryl!"  He pulled her into his arms, gently cradling her to himself.  "I'm so sorry."  He ran his long fingers through her dark tresses, nuzzling his face into her hair.  "I'm so sorry." He whispered once more.  He wasn’t sure what else he could say.  He had shared his deepest, darkest memories with her, overwhelming and consuming her with his emotions, nearly absorbing her into his mind.

After a time, her body stopped shaking, and she took in a steadying breath.  "This is what you feel all the time?  These memories… they're worse than the scars you have all over you.  How… how do you do it?"

Even after all she had gone through, her only thoughts were for his well-being.  He felt tears of his own burning at the corners of his eyes.  "I just take it one day at a time.  But, since you came into my life, it's been a lot easier."  He paused, swallowing hard.  "I never meant to–"

Lips caught his and silenced his words, causing him to melt into this little firecracker of a woman that he had fallen so helplessly for.  When they pulled apart to catch their breath, she placed a hand on his cheek.  "I'm okay now.  And I'm not upset at you for what happened.   It's my turn to enter your dreams to slay the thing that haunts you."  Her smile dazzled him.

"I guess that's fair."  He pulled her close once again, wrapping his wings about them both.

These new appendages fascinated Meryl, and she found herself staring at them.  The plant took notice, and pulled back slightly so she could get a better look, his cheeks flushed with self consciousness.  She began to reach out towards them, then pulled her hand back, thinking better of it.

"It's okay, you can touch them."  He nodded encouragingly.

They were just as soft as the down all over the bed, but firmer.  She could feel the movement of the muscles and bone beneath the feathers as he shifted slightly.

"You're beautiful." She breathed.

His heart fluttered at this.  She couldn't possibly mean that… could she?  "You don't think I'm some kind of monster?"

Shaking her head, she cupped his cheek.  "How could I, dummy?  You're still my idiotic, chaos inducing, wonderful Vash.  Nothing you could do or become can change how I feel."

"Meryl I–"

The door opened, and Vash looked towards it, feeling his brother's usual glowering even before it swung open all the way.  Milly was with him, face looking tired, but relieved at seeing them both.  "You were, right, Mr. Knives, they are both up."  The big girl rushed to envelop her in a bear hug.  "How are you feeling, Meryl?"

"I'm fine now."  She offered her best friend a comforting smile.

The older twin padded over to his brother.  "I see you still have your wings out."

Moving one to raise it above his head, Vash regarded it.  "It's been so long since I've been like this, I'm…"

"I guessed as much."  Knives sighed, shaking his head as a mother would at the antics of her children.  "You really don't understand what it means to be a plant, do you?"

Vash shrugged, his wings rising as he did so, nearly touching the ceiling.  "I never really cared to.  I mean, I care about our sisters, but I never really wanted anything else but to be able to talk to you and them.  That's all I ever needed."

For a long moment, the brothers were silent.  "I see. Fine," Knives closed his eyes. The room was filled with a warm glow.  In a blink, Knives, too, had spawned enormous wings, but only the ones on his back.  "It's easier to show you like this."

Vash felt the gentle brush of his brother's mind.  Vash felt the warmth and wholeness that he always associated with his twin.  

Let me guide you.

All right.

In moments, Vash felt relaxed.  Knives tugged on that place within himself that his Angel Arm also manifested itself from, but instead of drawing it out, he gently showed Vash how to push his wings back in.  When he opened his eyes both plants had returned to their normal state.  He felt Meryl squeeze his hand.  "Better now?"

The outlaw managed a smile, "Yeah, much. Hey, I'm hungry, when's breakfast?"

Both Knives and Meryl nearly fell over at this, bit Milly clapped her hands in delight.  "That’s our Mr. Vash! All back to himself."

 

 

"I don't want to hurt her."  Vash kicked a rock as he and his brother made their way up to the cliff outside of town.  Evening was starting to fall, casting the world in a vibrant orange glow.  "Our own private wars has pulled her and so many others into it.  Her mind has been harmed in ways we can't be sure will ever really recover.  Do I even have the right to stay with her? What if I lose control again?"

Knives had remained silent during most of their journey, allowing his brother to let all his thoughts out.  "Are you saying you want to let her go?"

"No! Of course not.  But… I will if it will keep her safe."  He picked up a stone and threw it, watching it skip across the dirt path.

The two continued in silence for a time until they reached their destination.  Vash found the spot he liked to sit and placed himself there comfortably.  Knives gracefully took a seat beside him, gazing towards the heavens.  The stars were just beginning to make themselves known, their curtain beginning to rise for their nightly dance across the skies.

"I think I finally understand."  The older twin finally spoke after a time.

"Humm?"

"Why she chose humanity over us."

Vash didn't dare move, simply glancing over at his brother from the side of his vision.

"She was willing to give up her own life to make sure we could make it out, and she was willing to sacrifice herself for everything she believed in."  He paused once more, then turned to look at Vash.  "Rem loved us."

Tears began to tug at Vash’s vision.  "Yeah.  Yeah she did."

His brother nodded, and returned to staring skyward.  The last rays of the second sun were nothing but a memory, the deep blue velvet curtain of evening falling completely.  “I despised her for that, you know.  Dying for the humans.”  Vash’s heart sank at this.  He thought his brother was making some progress, but this statement certainly felt as if nothing had changed.  “I gave her the chance to go with us, and she chose the spiders over us.  Then you left me as well, choosing humanity over your own brother.” He ran a hand through the sand, then letting it run out through his fist.

“What made you hate the humans so much?”  It was a question he had been asking himself for over a hundred years.

The older twin seemed to stiffen at this, but his next words remained casual.  “What makes you think I still don’t hate them?”

“I never said you didn’t,”  Vash sniffed. “You're deflecting.”

Knives laughed a little under his breath.  “Your pet really has changed you, you’re more direct than you used to be.  Very well,”  He drew a deep sigh.  “It started with Steve, when he decided to beat me.”

“I remember.  I told you to tell Rem, but you told me it would only cause trouble.”

The elder plant hummed an acknowledgement.  “After that, I avoided him and the others as much as possible, but Steve still seemed to find me.  Then one day I found a room to hide in that I hadn’t been in before.  It was in the area of the ship that was off limits.”

Vash felt his eyes widen.  This was news to him.  All that time in the desert after the Fall, and he never once spoke about going there.

“That was the day I realized that humans fear and hate what they don’t know or understand.”  Knives gazed directly at Vash now, cold blue even in the darkness.  “Did you know we had a sister just like us?”

“What?”  That had to be a mistake, Rem would have told them, would have had them meet her–

“Rem knew all about her, what they did to her before the current crew had taken their shifts.  Her name was Tesla.  The humans experimented on her, treated her like some lab rat, then tossed her aside when she proved to be of little use to them.”  Knives spat, disgusted and angered at the memory.  "Like garbage."

Wincing at this, Vash felt a horrible knot twist in his stomach.  Why hadn’t Rem–

“She never told you because she made me promise not to.  She found me in the lab, sobbing.  I was so mad at her for keeping this from us.  She told me that she had planned to tell us when we were older, that she had been against what they had done, but was in cold sleep at the time.  When she woke up, she swore to all our sisters that she would never let such a tragedy happen again, and begged their forgiveness.”  His voice shook as he spoke, barely containing a plethora of emotions swirling inside him.

For the first time, Vash understood why his brother hated humanity so much, why all he saw was death and chaos.  Knives and Rem had spared him from knowing this awful truth. The outlaw felt a deep anger within himself.  Why did the humans do such a thing?  Rem should have told them.  He felt lied to by the woman he saw as his mother.  But he knew Rem had her reasons, she was so good and only believed in the bright future they were seeking.  “You know, you could have told me after the Fall, and I might have followed you.”

“I wanted you to follow me because I’m your brother.  I wanted you to see the world as I did, of your own accord.  Besides,” he chuckled, “Even if I had, you loved her so much, you would have made excuses for her, just like you are doing now.”

Picking up a stone, Vash tossed it off into the ravine below.  “I suppose you’re right.”  For a long time, the twins remained silent, dwelling on the words that had passed between them.

“You know, she’ll just follow you anyway.”  Knives broke the still, causing Vash to quickly turn to his brother.  “She’s stubborn, just like her.”  The older twin chuckled.

This caused Vash to grin in response.  “Yeah. She is.”

"So you already know she will chose you every time."  The fairer of the twins picked up a stone and regarded it before tossing it off the cliff.  "I'll just have to teach you how to control your powers so you don't do anything stupid."

"Hey!"  Vash playfully shoved his brother.  "So cruel!"  A smirk crossed Knives lips, and Vash couldn't help but grin in response, "But I'd like that."

Notes:

Sorry for the delay in this chapter. I've had an emotional week.

I know most of you expect Knives to be twisted and manic at all times, but I'm leaning into his more cool and calculated side, more brooding than insane. I really think that Vash doesn't have an idea of how many of his powers work in the anime, which is why his Angel Arm scares him so much.

As always, your comments and kudos motivate and inspire me! Thank you for your support!

Chapter 14: Connections

Knives was still adjusting to life with humans.  For years, he had kept a select few in his company, but only those whom he deemed useful.  Those under his thumb ran his operations so that he wouldn’t have to deal with other spi–humans.  Vash had been reprimanding him for referring to people as spiders, but old habits were extremely hard to break.  

Most days were rather predictable.  Vash and Milly would leave for work, Meryl would squirrel away in her room, typing away at heaven knew what, only to emerge to eat lunch when Vash came home to eat his.  Knives would eat with them, Vash would leave, and Meryl would go hide once again until Vash and Milly came home at the end of the day.  Knives tried to keep himself busy, but the limited selection of reading material was exhausted in a matter of weeks.  Eventually, Milly convinced Knives to come play chess with her, which proved to be entertaining.  But his days were long, and he found himself pacing often, searching for some new sense of purpose that kept eluding him.

Some weekends, Milly would insist that Knives get out of the house and would take him out shopping, even if it wasn’t really to buy anything.  He actually found himself looking forward to such outings, if only for the change of pace.

One afternoon, he ceased in his pacing and inner turmoil when he heard Meryl’s door creak open.  It was only three in the afternoon.  Vash and Milly weren’t due for some time.

Since the “incident”, she had spoken little to him.  Not that he blamed her.  What was there really to say?  He had nearly broken her mind, all for the chance to get back at his brother.

Making her way to the stove, she put the kettle on.  “I’m making some tea.  You look like you could use a cup.”

Watching her move, she took out two mugs, then went to fetch the tea, but found she couldn’t reach it.  The small woman went to retrieve the stool, but Knives was faster, reaching up for the box of teas and handing it to her.  She stared at the box for a time, then back up at him in stunned disbelief.  “Um… thank you.”

He nodded, then took a seat at the table.  “Tea would be acceptable.”

“R-right.”  She turned back to work at the stove.  "I'm okay, by the way." 

"Oh?"  He raised an eyebrow.

She turned around, leaning against the kitchen counter.  "I'm not really sure if you care or not, but, yeah.  Most of what happened isn't as vivid anymore.  You know, I wanted to be angry at you, I really did."  She laughed a little,  "And maybe I was.  I'm not sure anymore.  Things can still be a bit fuzzy at times.”

He wasn’t sure how exactly to respond to this.  By everything he understood of humanity, she should have hated every fiber of his being, and yet, here she was, making him tea and letting him know that she was getting over the horrible thing that he had done to her mind.

“Here.  Lavender tea with two spoonfuls of sugar.”  She set the cup down before him, the steam rising in wafts of curls before dissipating.

For a long moment he just stared at the offered mug, not quite sure what to make of it.  “How did you–”

A little laugh escaped her, “You left quite an imprint on me.  I know more about you than you realize.”  She paused looking away, brows furrowed in an expression he didn’t quite understand.  “Perhaps even better than Vash does.”

There was a moment of silence between them before he finally picked up the cup, savoring the tea.  When he placed the mug down, he took a long moment to take her in.  “Why are you being so kind to me?”

She shrugged, then pulled up a chair, setting her own mug before her.  “If I learned nothing else from my time with Vash, is that no matter what a person has done, you can always forgive them.  It just takes time.”

“So, you’ve forgiven me, then?”

Drawing a deep breath, she stared down at her hands for a moment.  “I’m beginning to.”

They remained silent for a time, Knives sipping at his tea, thoughtfully mulling over what the small woman had just revealed to him.  “How much of myself was imprinted on you, may I ask?”

She looked up and he swore she was smirking at him. “Enough to get you into trouble.”  This was rather vague.  Then her cheeky smile revealed to him that she was actually being playful.  

He couldn’t help the smile that he returned.  “I see.  So I need to watch myself?”

“You needed to do that long before you decided to mess with my head.”  She leaned forward, folding her arms on the table.  Now he understood what Vash saw in her.  Meryl Stryfe was a force to be reckoned with when she set her mind to it.

Bringing his cup to his lips, he took a measured sip.  “Indeed.  Perhaps I do.”  He remained in his thoughts for a time once again, before he put them into words.  “Do you have my memories?”

The raven haired woman huffed.  “Thankfully, no!  I don't think I could handle living with both of your trauma!  One plant is more than enough, thank you very much!”

Knives breathed out a little, and realized that for the first time, he truly felt not only regretful for his actions, but sorrowful.  This little spitfire of a woman had endured so much because of him and his twin, and she had done nothing but care for his brother.  Like it or not, she belonged with Vash.

The front door creaked open in protest, Milly and Vash bursting like energetic children.  “Meryl!” They both shouted in unison, then glanced over at one another, giggling madly.  The plant was laughing so hard, that he waved to Milly to indicate that she should tell her friend of the news.

Knives rolled his eyes and leaned back in his chair, sipping at his tea.  He could do without their antics.

“A caravan arrived! They'll be set up first thing tomorrow!”  Milly squealed with joy.

“A caravan? Really?  That’s great news.  There are some things I've been meaning to order from December.  This might save me from the hassle.”  The older woman seemed to ponder.

Her thoughts were all shattered away, by a violent jerk out of her chair, as Vash picked her up and twirled her about the kitchen.  “And there'll be food, and music, and dancing at night!  It will be the best date!”  

The tiny woman looked like she wanted to protest, but began to be absorbed in the reverie.  “Okay, okay, it's a date then!”

The older twin huffed, and Milly seemed to take notice.  “Don't you like caravans, Mr. Knives?”

He didn't deign her with a look her way, instead opting to gaze into his now nearly empty tea cup.  “Crowds of humans gathered to buy and trade goods?  Hardly the sort of thing I wish to partake in.”

“Awe, c'mon, Knives! Live a little!” Vash wrapped an arm around his brother.

Knives shoved his twin away.  “No thank you.”

The taller woman pulled a chair out and offered a smile, a smile he couldn't quite ignore.  “They have book sellers.”  Now she had his attention.  He cursed himself silently.  Somehow, this human always knew how to break him out of his shell.  “You did mention that you wanted some new reading material.”

He found himself sighing.  “I have exhausted all the volumes this pitiful home has to offer.”

“Excuse me, but you wouldn't have any books to read if I didn't keep buying what I could find or let you borrow mine!”  Meryl slammed her hands on the table in front of him, practically snarling.

The plant ignored her.

“Hey, but now you can get more!”  Milly chimed in.

“Yes, I'll make a list up this evening, and you three can–”

“Oh, no!  You want them, you're coming with us.”  Vash glared at him.  

Sighing, Knives leaned forward.  “Fine. Just to get books.”

 

 

"Why must all humans be so physical with one another?"  Milly noted Knives trying to hide his disgust as he followed her through the village, avoiding brushing against anyone as he navigated the crowds. His height at least helped him in this endeavor.

Vash had hinted that morning that he wanted some time alone with Meryl, so Milly convinced their resident mass murderer to come with her to poke through the caravan the next morning.  The streets were already bustling, as many had taken the day off for market to scour vendors hocking wares that were rarely seen in those parts.  Milly couldn't get Knives out the door fast enough to avoid the crowds, and had to practically drag the other plant out of the house to give Meryl and Vash some space.  Besides, she wanted to see what there was for sale, and it was nice to have the company.

She also had a feeling Knives wanted to be as far from the love birds as possible anyway.

Running her hand over some thomas hide leather, she giggled at the plant's remark.  "It's how we show affection.  And we're not the only ones who do it." She noted a black cat that was winding her way around Knives' legs, rubbing against him with a loud purr.

The action didn't seem to bother him.  Bending down, he gave the feline a scratch behind the ear.  "This is far more preferable to human interaction."

The big girl tutted him.  "Now I know that’s not true.  I've seen you and Mr. Vash."  She was thinking back to earlier that morning when Vash had thrown an arm around his brother pretending to be hurt by some jab Knives had made.  That hadn’t seemed to bother him at all.

"Vash is the one who craves affection.  I merely tolerate him."  He straightened, continuing to follow her as she wove through the crowded stalls.  "What was our purpose for coming again?"

Our

Her heart jumped involuntarily at this for some reason.  She liked the idea and hadn't a clue why.  She should feel angry at this man, after all he was responsible for having Nick killed, even if he wasn't the one who directly did it.  Yet, she couldn't bring herself to.  Maybe it was just her kind nature, or perhaps it was something else, but she wanted to see Knives become a better person.  

She had found herself trying to get to know him, though she wasn't sure why exactly.  He had done so many horrible things, but maybe she had just wanted to understand what made the man tick.  In the course of this, she found spending time with him really enjoyable.  He was smart, had a sharp sense of humor, and his devious side was rather amusing to her as well.  They also shared many of the same interests, such as chess, music, and gardening.  He listened with rapt attention to stories about her life growing up on a farm that sat near a long forgotten geo-plant, and interjected questions about flora and other related topics as she spoke.

Knives also had been the first person in a long time to beat her in a game of chess, and he seemed rather pleased that she was a worthy opponent, often beating him as well.

"We're just keeping out of Meryl and Vash's hair today.  They haven't had much time alone lately."

"They share a bed."  He deadpanned.  "Isn’t that enough?"

Shaking her head, she paused at a stand selling books.  "He only sleeps next to her because of her nightmares."  That came out harsher than she had intended.  Quickly, she looked back to see if she had hurt his feelings.  This was something else she had learned about the plant.  He was extremely sensitive, perhaps even more so than Vash.  Luckily for her, he didn't seem upset at her remark.

"Yes, yes." He waved it off.  The stacks of books seemed to have distracted him for the time being.  

"I mean," she continued, "They’re really good for each other, don't you think?"

The tall man shrugged.  "I suppose."  He regarded a book on botany, flipping through the pages, then tucking it under his arm to grab another.  "Though, they're both idiots."

Milly set down the book she had been thumbing through.  "That’s not very nice!"

He heaved an aggravated sigh.  "They keep dancing around one another, so worried that they will harm each other by doing or saying something wrong.  Frankly, I find it tiresome."  By now he had several volumes in his hands, which he roughly shoved into her arms.  "Here. Pay."

She waved a finger at him.  Sometimes he acted like such a spoiled child.  "That's not how we ask.  Now, try that again, and I might."

"Would you please purchase these for me?"  Knives mumbled.  

Furrowing her brow, a playful smirk touched her mouth.  "What was that?  I couldn't quite hear you."

"Mademoiselle, I am not going to repeat myself!"  He huffed, lifting his nose up haughtily.

A fit of giggles erupted from her.  "I suppose that will do."  She handed the vendor several double dollars as the purchases were bagged and they continued on their way.  "You know," Milly picked up the threads of their last conversation, "They're just afraid.  They don't want to lose the person that means the most to them.  You never get over that kind of loss."  She found herself staring into the bag.  The moment almost reminded her of a time when she carried a bag full of pudding, merrily joking with Nick.  A pang filled her chest.

Suddenly she was pulled away by strong arms.  She yelped at the abrupt movement as she was yanked.  A cart went careening past her, its thomas galloping madly, and its driver pulling on the reins, yelling out an apology to her.

Blinking, she felt dazed, trying to make sense of what just happened.  "You really should be more careful."  Knives' voice was right by her ear.  The grip around her waist released and she turned to find the plant straightening his shirt.

"Oh," her heart was racing.  "Mr. Knives… you saved me."

Sniffing, he began to head back towards the stalls and carts.  "The polite thing to say is 'Thank you'."  He tossed a glance her away, then continued.  She swore she caught a playful smirk on his face.

"Thank you!" Clutching their bag of books, she jogged to catch up.  Perhaps the plant had found at least one human he could tolerate.

 

 

"I'm telling you, Meryl, he's so talented!  Rem taught us both to play, but Knives took to it like a duck to water."

"That’s such a funny expression.  I wonder what ducks looked like when they swam."  The short woman was enjoying the feel of Vash's hand in hers as they poked through the various vendors.  

He beamed down at her, always excited when she showed interest in something he had some knowledge in.  "There were all kinds of videos on the ship about Earth.  Nai and I used to watch them.  He liked the history documentaries the most, but we both enjoyed the ones on plants and animals. Ducks," he began, "Liked to dive under water to eat plants. Their little tails would bob in the water. It was so cute!"

Meryl couldn’t help but giggle at how giddy he was at this.  "It's too bad we'll never see them or other animals from earth here."  She paused at a vendor selling various pieces of fine jewelry. A glittering ring caught her eye.  She wasn’t one for fancy things.  Her gold earrings were actually the most expensive thing she owned and had been heirlooms given to her from her mother before she had passed on.  But something about this piece resonated with her, its ruby colored center stone flanked by three smaller blue ones on either side.  

Vash was looking at the earrings.  "What do ya think, Meryl? Maybe I change it up and get a gold hoop? I could match you!"  He grinned widely at her.

"No, we are not going to be that couple."  She folded her arms over her chest and began to move on.   Several stalls over, Meryl caught sight of Milly and flagged her down.

"Oh hi, Meryl! I didn’t think you and Mr. Vash would come by until later." Milly trotted up to them, Knives keeping in step at her side, a large bag in his arms.  Since when did he have money to purchase any–

He was carrying the bag for Milly, she realized.  Meryl flashed at glance at Vash who was also trying to see if she had picked up on this.  "So, uh, have you two been having fun?" Meryl couldn’t keep the awkwardness out of her voice.

"Yes! Mr. Knives and I bought some books and we were just heading over to a little doughnut stand back aways for a snack and to look them over. Wanna come?"

At doughnuts, Vash was already marching his way down the street towards the vendor.  Meryl and Knives both sighed.  "I think you already knew what the answer was."

The others followed, finding seats at a picnic table while Vash and Milly ordered.  For a long time, neither Knives or Meryl spoke.

"About yesterday's conversation."  Meryl broke the silence

"Humm?"

"I was thinking, about that night, when Vash had that nightmare.  I saw it all.  Everything you had done and how he still felt.  And you know, I'm glad that it happened."

He narrowed his gaze.  "I'm not understanding."

"I mean I'm glad that I connected with him.  I felt what Vash feels for you, and I learned that no matter how much it hurt, it was possible to forgive, and hope for a better future."  She offered a smile.  "Heck, without all the crap you did, I probably never would have met Vash.  So I can't be upset at that."

His features softened, and for a moment, he looked so much like Vash.  "We both nearly killed you, and yet this is what you decided?  I'm… confused."

She patted his hand.  "It's okay, I think eventually you'll get it."  She beamed, then glanced over at Milly.  "I have a good feeling about it."

"Hey! No trying to steal my girl, Nai!" Vash quickly set his bag of doughnuts on the table before grabbing Meryl around the waist possessively.  She squeaked a little at this, then batted him away.

Knives rolled his eyes.  "How many times have I told you, I have no interest in forming any kind of amorous bond with a human."

Milly took a seat next to the older plant, and she watched his cheeks flush for a brief second.  Right… she'd like to see how long that idea lasted.  Milly passed her a cup of coffee.  "Here, just the way you like it!"

As the suns warmed up the city, the four enjoyed the snack together, chatting about the booths they had seen, and pointing out ones the others many have missed.

Vash rose up, excusing himself.  "I'll be right back."

"Is everything okay?"  Meryl gazed up at him, concerned.

"Oh, fine, I just remembered something I left back at home.  Just hang out here. Okay?"  His smile was warm, and she felt a wave of comfort come over her as he squeezed her hand.

"Okay."

"Hurry back, Mr. Vash.  Me and Mr. Knives might finish off the rest of the doughnuts!" Milly teased and Knives gave a malicious grin as he bit into one.

"Maryl," he whined as he walked away backwards,  "Don't let them!"

"Will you get out of here, you broom-head?"  She rolled her eyes and winced as he nearly ran into someone.

"I'm going, I'm going!"

For the next few moments, Meryl and Milly continued to chat about the various wares they had seen, while Knives seemed pleasantly busy listening and people watching.  She noticed his features had begun to lose their harshness.

The click of a safety being released and a hammer being cocked made them all freeze.  Something cold pressed into her temple.  "If ya know what's good fer ya girl here, I wouldn't move, Vash the Stampede." The voice was right by her ear.  "Same goes fer her friend."  Meryl noticed a man appear from the crowd to loom behind Milly, jumping a little as something pressed was against her back.

A low growl came from the plant, but he remained cool.  "I'm afraid you've got the wrong man.  I'm not Vash."

"He's right!"  Milly chimed in.  "Mr. Vash is his brother!"  Both Knives and Meryl stared at Milly.  That was information she shouldn’t have volunteered.  Milly promptly popped her hands over her mouth, wide eyed with realization.

The man behind Milly spoke up. "So, what? We got the right girls, wrong guy?"

There was a rustling behind her that she realized in a moment was that ridiculous wanted poster.  "Yup, our intel was right, these 're the girls that came into town with 'im. But this ain't the Humanoid Typhoon."  Meryl watched as Knives very discreetly began to manifest a blade in his hand.  Milly must have noticed as well and reached over, narrowing her eyes.

"No, Mr. Knives!" Milly hissed quietly.  Meryl now noticed her best friend was gripping Knives hand, and blood was seeping out between her fingers.  She was trying to stop Knives from manifesting a blade.  Did he even realize he was doing it?

"Lordy, but he sure looks like 'im, don't he?"  The other man whistled.  "Guess he must be his brother."

If she could just move fast enough, she could reach a derringer.  But she didn't have the speed that the twins had.

Knives huffed.  "That’s what she said.  Now, if you don’t–"

He was cut off by a swift movement, the butt of a gun meeting the back of his skull.  The plant hit the table with a thud.

Before either one of them could cry out, the girls were gagged, the taste of cotton filling Meryl's mouth.  "We'll just take these two fer now.  I'm sure he'll come lookin' for 'em.  His brother here will be sure'a that."  The man behind her cackled as he began to drag her away.  The other man followed suit, pulling them into the shadows between buildings, away from where Knives lay spread across the table.

Vash!  Where are you?

 

 

The gem glittered in the late morning suns, shattering a crimson color around Vash.  He had noticed Meryl eyeing the ring earlier.  It was unique, just like her, and he decided to sneak back and get it before anyone else could.  Before that morning, he hadn’t really thought about things like special gifts, but watching her gaze at the piece, he knew he had to buy it for her.  "Yup, that's a one of a kind.  I've never seen a one like it before.  Antique." The man running that stall leaned back in his chair, chewing on the filter of an unlit cigarette.

"My, um girl... girlfriend was looking at it earlier.  How much do you want for it?"  The plant never took his eyes off it.

"Welp," the man snapped the end of the word with a pop.  "Ya see, cause it's so old, I figure it's mighty valuable–"

"How much?" Vash cut him off.  

"300 hundred double dollars fer that one."  The man leaned forward.

This price tag was far higher than any of them had. But Vash had lived a long life, and he knew how to haggle.  "How long has this been in your inventory?"

The man’s grin dropped.  "Well, ya see–"

"That’s the problem. It hasn't sold because you have it priced so high.  Listen, you want double dollars, and I can take this off your hands today.  How does one fifty sound?"  He knew he had him as the vendor's mind spun.

"Make it one eighty and you have a deal." The man rolled the cigarette in his mouth.

"One sixty five and throw in a gift box." The plant grinned.

The man put out a hand.  "You drive a hard bargain, mister."  Vash took it, still beaming.  "You know," the man reached over to take the ring from the display, "This would make a mighty fine engagement ring."

Vash rubbed nervously at the back of his head.  "Ya, think?"  It wasn't something he had thought about before, and now his mind was spinning.

"Yup. Just the thing to show a gal how ya feel."  The man packaged up the ring, chatting about mundane things like the weather, while the gunman was fishing the cash out of his wallet.

Vash!  Where are you?

He nearly dropped everything in his hands.  That was Meryl's voice in his mind.  But how…

Crap.

That night, when he connected to her.

"You alright, son? You look paler than a dried out sand worm."  The old man clapped him on the shoulder.

Coming back to reality, Vash automatically threw on his idiot's grin.  "Oh, I'm fine! Thanks a ton!"  He handed the man the double dollars and took the box that he was handing Vash.

"You take care now, ya hear?"  The man shouted after him as he trotted off.  Tucking the box in a pocket, Vash gave a friendly wave, before weaving through the crowds, quickly picking up his pace until he was at a full sprint.

Meryl!  What's wrong?

He wasn’t sure if she could hear him, but he had to try.  A sick feeling knotted in his gut.  Something was terribly wrong.

Notes:

Things are heating up now!!!

I really enjoyed writing the banter between them all in this chapter.

Chapter 15: Consequences

Pain.  Knives had never been very good with it and now it was coursing through his skull.  A muffled voice was yelling at him as if from underwater, and he was dimly aware of being shaken.  Slowly he recognized that his brother was trying to get him to wake up.  He didn't want to move, the back of his head was throbbing too much.

"C'mon, Knives, this is no time to shut down and dwell on yourself!"

"Shut up."  The older twin mumbled, forcing himself to sit up.  He most certainly could think about something other than himself.

"Where are the girls?"  Panic coursed through Vash’s voice.  His twin's face came into focus as Knives blinked a few times.

Mentally, the plant cursed, the events leading up to his being rendered unconscious coming back sharply.  "Two men came looking for you and knocked me out.  They must have them."  He winced as he rubbed at the back of his scalp.

Vash swore loudly, causing Knives to forget about his pain.  Vash was rarely this upset.  "How could you–"

"It happened so fast, Vash!"  Knives snapped back.  "They thought I was you, realized their mistake, and knocked me out."

By now, his brother was pacing, fingers twitching near the firearm at his side.  The younger plant remained silent, inwardly trying to run down all of this information.  He felt Vash's thoughts turn into self depreciation through their brotherly bond, blaming himself for not being there, for being a wanted man, for–

Suddenly, he paused in his tracks, head shooting up to glare at Knives, eyes burning with a faint blue glow.  "This is all your fault."  His voice was low and dangerous, its edge containing a darkness he wasn’t aware his brother was even capable of.  "If it weren’t for you and all the horrible things you had pinned on me, people wouldn't be after me.  She would still be here, safe!"

His words cut deep, spelling out things that Knives had been slowly coming to grips with since Vash dragged him into this no-name town after their fight.  "Don't you think I don’t know that, Vash?" Knives snarled.  "I know I'm to blame for this.  But that doesn’t help us rescue them now, does it?"

Knives registered the click of the colt before he stared down its barrel.  "I'm tired of this.  All I have ever wanted was to live a peaceful life, and just as I think I might finally be allowed that, I get dragged back into everything again."  He glared darkly at Knives.  "All because you decided to play some twisted game with my life to get me to see the world your way."

The older plant stared down the barrel of the gun, unflinching.  "You won't do it.  You're just upset right now."  He took a step forward.

"You don't think so?  I've taken a life now, thanks to you.  If lives are so meaningless, what's one more?"  He growled, eyes glowing more brightly.

Knives cringed inwardly at his words.  Vash had every right to be upset at him.  Logically, all of the blame did fall on him.  He had been the true root of the destruction of July and Augusta.  It was his instructions to Legato that caused Vash to break his vow never to take a life.  He hadn’t realized how much damage all these events had done to his twin's psyche.  The moral compass Rem had instilled into Vash had given him purpose all these years, drove him to strive for a future that would benefit both plants and humans. 

Knives had always thought Vash such a fool for these notions, but the more he spent with these two human women, the more he realized that perhaps there was something he missed in Rem's teachings all those years ago.

Those same idealistic views that Vash lived by had been desecrated by taking the life of another person.  Knives was gazing down the barrel of a gun at the eyes of a man who had killed.  Eyes that he realized were reflection of his own.  And he didn't like what he saw.

Vash was right, Knives had never seen the value in humanity, not since Rem.  But he did care for Vash.  He always had.  Even when he wanted to make his brother suffer, he convinced himself that it was for his own good.  So what had kept Vash going after he had killed Legato?  He had done the very thing he had sworn not to do, yet he picked himself up and found Knives.    Up until this moment, he had seemed very stable, save for the occasional nightmares.

Then it clicked into place for him.  That little firecracker of a woman.  He had seen into her mind, knew how she had spent days by Vash's side, had reminded him so much of Rem.

Had that little woman's affections really helped keep Vash from snapping?

If Meryl was keeping Vash stable, then Knives had to focus Vash on her, not on the past.  It was the most logical thing he could think of and like movements on a chess board, he had to think several steps ahead if they were going to succeed.

Chess…

For a moment, he thought of the tall female he had been spending time with.  At first, he had been reluctant to respond to her efforts get him to open up, but she never stopped, never backed down.  She was firm, yet nurturing, and had the patiance of a saint. He had never met anyone like her, and knowing she was in danger gave him a sense of urgency he had never felt for anyone before.

He raised his hands palm out and took another step.  "You know, she told me she forgave me."

"What?"  Vash's eyes grew wide, gun wavering slightly.

Knives nodded.  "Just today, we spoke of it.  She explained she was now able to because she knows how you feel about me.  She also said that without everything that has happened, you both might never have met.  It confused me, but I'm now beginning to understand what she meant."

The gun was lowered.  He could see the tears beginning to well in his brother's eyes as they returned to their usual aqua color.  "She said all that?"

Giving a curt nod, Knives took the weapon from his brother's hand and holstered it safely.  He locked eyes with his twin, "I think what she was reminding me of that blank ticket."  A small smile tugged at his lips.

The younger plant laughed a little, sniffing.  "Yeah, I think so."  He swallowed, then straightened.  "Let’s get the girls back.  We'll have to go home first, though.  Hopefully I can connect with Meryl and find out where they are."  

Connect?  What the blazes was Vash on about?  Before he could ask, Vash grabbed Knives' hand and pulled him back out into the crowded streets.

"Let go!"  Vash was not letting go.  He rolled his eyes.  Fine then. "What do you mean by connect?"

"I heard Meryl, the same way you and I can hear one another."  He glanced back at him as he explained.  "It's never happened before, but I think it's because of that night.  I must have formed some kind of permanent bond with her."

What Vash had done to her should have caused irreparable damage to her more primitive brain.  The human was lucky to have come out unscathed.  This little side effect was a blessing.  If Vash was correct, they could use this to their advantage.

 

 

"You know the bounty was dropped, right?"  Meryl glared at their captors, trying to find a way to talk themselves out of this.  She had been attempting to get free of the rope that bound them without raising attention, but that was proving unsuccessful, so she was resorting to plan C, as plan B were her Derringers and she couldn’t reach them.

She actually wasn't sure if the bounty had been dropped.  But if she bluffed hard enough, maybe they would believe her.  It was worth a shot.  Squeezing Milly’s hand, she gave the signal to play along.

They had been brought to a cave outside of town, where the two men had clearly been set up camping for a few days.  They had papers scattered about, some with maps, others with what looked like timelines, and some rough sketches.  Then Meryl spotted a few photos.  She instantly felt ill.  They were of her and Milly snapped at a distance in town, taken only that week.  These men had been tracking them.

The two kidnappers exchanged looks from their spot at the fire and laughed.  "You think we're after the bounty?"

"You mean you're not?"  Milly chimed in, just as confused as Meryl felt.

The man who had grabbed her from town got to his feet, pacing around them.  "No, someone else wants 'im.  Willing to pay a pretty c cent for 'im, too.  So we've been sent to track 'im down.  We were told ya both would be the ticket to gettin' to 'im."  He leaned forward, getting into her face.  His breath reeked of alcohol and a lifetime of bad hygiene.  Meryl wanted to wretch, wincing.  "And after we get 'im, you're ours to do with as we please."  He sniffed at her neck.  She wasn’t sure if she was more mad or disgusted, but she instinctively headbutted him, landing a hit to his nose.

Stumbling back, he grabbed at his face.  Blood streamed down from his nostrils.  "You bitch! You broke my nose!  I'll make you pay!"  He reached for his firearm.

The other man was on his feet now, and grabbed at his companion's arm.  "Hey, Gar, we need them alive.  Let it go."

Meryl sniffed, glaring at the man.  "You're making a huge mistake.  Don't you know what Vash is capable of?  Haven't you heard of what happened to July and Augusta?"

The other man was handing his friend a towel.  "Oh sure, we know.  We also know the man’s a pacifist.  He didn't try to cause either of 'em." A wide and wicked smirk crossed his features, and Meryl’s stomach dropped further.  How could they possibly know that Vash did not willingly cause it?

"Then you must also know about his brother."  Milly spoke up.

Both men regarded one another and shrugged.  "Nope.  We're just here for the Typhoon. All our information was about him."

"Then you don't know that it was him that caused Mr. Vash to do those things.  If Mr. Vash is a pacifist, Mr. Knives is the opposite.  Please, sirs," she began to plead.  "I don’t want to see anyone get hurt.  Let us go and we'll forget this all happened."

Meryl knew her friend was right.  Knives would have no qualms about killing these men.  He would slaughter them without a second thought.  He had changed, but not that much.

They would have to work on that.

"Meryl!"

The raven haired woman swore she could hear Vash.  Frowning, she blinked, trying to make sense of it.

She came back to her senses when the men started laughing.  The one she had headbutted was now waving the bloodied rag.  "That wimp we knocked out?  He couldn't kill a worm!  Nice try, sweetheart, but you're outta luck.  Our employer is keen to get their hands in Vash the Stampede and money talks."

"Money is useless to a dead man!" Meryl snapped back.  "Don't say we didn't warn you!"

"Meryl!  Where are you?"

She blinked.  She was sure she had heard Vash again.  An idea came to her mind.  It seemed ridiculous, but worth a shot.  And heck, if it didn't work, only she and the good Lord would know.

"Vash?"  She thought as loudly as she could.

She swore she could feel a yelp.  "Ouch! Not so loud!"

"Sorry! This is so strange.  How is this–"

Suddenly, she felt like she was nearly thrown back, Vash’s memories flooding through her mind, carrying emotions along with them.  It was like changing the dial on a radio, blurry images coming in and out rapidly, wave after wave of emotion making her head spin and her heart race.

Then they subsided just as quickly as they came, as if the flood gate had been closed.  "Sorry, this is going to be a bit hard to control right now."

"Wait, does this thing go both ways?  Did you just–"

"Yeah. Sorry.  We'll talk about that later.  Where are you?"

 

 

"They’re outside town, not far from the bluffs."  Vash entered the living room where Knives had been pacing.  Vash caught the flick of a blade as the light glinted off of it.  The plant's head snapped up and the blade disappeared into nothing.  

He regarded his brother a moment.  "You're wearing that thing?  The red is so gaudy."  Vash watched his twin roll his eyes.

"Red was important to Rem, and this coat was important enough to Meryl that she made me go back and get it after our fight so she could repair it.  If I'm going into battle, then I want it."  A bittersweet smile tugged at his lips.  He reached to the back of his waistband and pulled something dark from it.

The midday suns caught the charcoal metal as he held the object out to his brother.  Knives stared at it for what seemed like an eternity, not reaching for the weapon Vash offered.  "What… why are you giving me this?"

"You're gonna need it to rescue the girls."

His brother furrowed his brow in confusion.  "You do realize what you're doing, brother?"

Nodding, Vash placed the gun in Knives' hand.  "I do.  And if we are going to start over, then we need to begin to build trust."

The older plant gazed at the colt, processing all of this. "I am not you, Vash.  I will not hesitate to take a life."  The Humanoid Typhoon narrowed his gaze, about to reprimand him.  "But,"  Knives continued,  "If it gives you solace, I no longer see the need to wipe out humanity as a whole.  But I will dispose of any garbage that I deem necessary.  With, or without this gun."

This was not the answer Vash had hoped for, but it was a start.  He could still stick to his own principles and perhaps along the way, Knives would begin to see why he felt as he did.  "Fine.  Let's just hope it doesn't come to that."

Notes:

I just wanted to thank everyone who has been sticking with this story so far. I know it's full of twists, and just when we get fluffy, another one happens. But this is Trigun, and I want to balance the fluff with some action!

Chapter 16: Janus Arise

"Bring Vash here, at all costs."

Those words were the last instructions Doctor William Conrad had been given before his master had disappeared, before Chapel, Midvalley, and Legato were gone.  His master's voice haunted him day and night with a command he knew had been imprinted into his mind that he could not break until the task was done.

Such was the power and influence of Millions Knives.

When the last three of the Gung-Ho Guns failed to do their job, Conrad took up the mission.  It had taken him months, but he finally caught wind of where Vash had been living.  

But Conrad was nothing if not meticulous.  He spent time watching Vash’s movements, getting to see what his weaknesses were.  That was when he discovered one very glaring weakness: the insurance girl.

Through Knives' intel, he had been aware that the plant was being constantly tailed by two women, but what Conrad took interest in was how close Vash had gotten to the shorter one.  He saw him walk her home daily, even caught him sneaking a kiss behind a building once.  

Love was slowing him down.  The doctor would use this against the Humanoid Typhoon.

He left two bounty hunters in charge of watching Vash's movements while he returned to Knives' base to inform his master that Vash had been found.  But his master had not yet returned.  Perhaps, when the doctor finished his task, Knives would reveal himself.  Then that last command would finally leave his mind.

Over the years, Knives had used Conrad for many different things, but mainly the plant had him provide soldiers for his war against Vash.  Sometimes this entailed human and plant DNA manipulation, other times it was body augmentation with the lost technology that Knives had access to.  Overall, most of his attempts at creating super powerful humans had been a failure.  But his crowning achievement stood at his side as he pulled into the hidden entrance to the cave.

Livio the Double Fang was without a doubt the most fierce of the Gung Ho Guns.  Knives had deliberately instructed Conrad that the Double Fang was not to be sent out unless absolutely necessary.

But he never said anything about Razlo.

That was because Conrad had kept Razlo's existence a secret. Even from Livio.

Razlo was the man’s alter, and he was even more deadly, earning him the name the Tri-Punisher of Death.  He was a wild card, and Conrad had to play it carefully.

The large man with the wild, ash blonde hair followed him out of the truck and through the cave. Behind them, a caravan parked and a dozen or so men leapt out, footsteps falling into line behind them.

"I don't see why we need 'em."  The big man huffed.  "I can do this job with my hands tied behind my back."

The doctor pinched the bridge of his nose in irritation.  "We've been over this, you are to supervise, and if things go sideways, you are the last resort."  He glanced up at the man who loomed over him.  "Vash is not to be killed.  Do I make myself clear?"

"Yeah, doc. Crystal."  Razlo rolled his eyes.

At the end of the passage, it opened up into a large, well lit cavern.  The two men he had hired were busy arguing with the short, raven haired woman who was tied up with the other insurance girl.  The doctor grew angry at seeing this.  The other female was not part of the instructions he had given them.  

The group all turned to gaze up at the small crowd of men who now began to fill the space.

"Oh, hey, doc.  Here's the girl, just like you asked.  Had to take her friend, too.  Didn't really have a choice.  But, don't worry, we'll keep her company after we're done here, right sugar?"  He winked at the big girl who glared at him.

"Not on your life!  Mr. Vash will come before you can lay a finger on–"  She was cut off by a gag slipping over her mouth.

"Enough of their lip.  These gals have been so mouthy. Anyway," the man who spoke up looked like he had been in a fight, dried blood crusting his nose.  He straightened from his task, "Now that we got this part of the job done, let's see that first half of the money you promised and we'll get the Humanoid Typhoon."

Two rapid shots echoed through the chamber and bodies hit the dirt with a sick thud.  The large man next to the doctor holstered his weapon under his cloak.  The girls stared at the bodies in dismay, then up at Razlo and Conrad.

"Took out the garbage. What's next?"

The doctor regarded the women for a moment.  He only needed Meryl Stryfe.  That was the one Vash had grown attached to.  This other woman was of no consequence, however, perhaps she could be of use.  "I'll be taking Ms. Stryfe back to the vehicles.  I need you to stay here and make sure the job gets done.  Use the other female.  Vash has a soft spot for humans, he would hate to see her get hurt."  With a flick of his hand, a man came to his side.  “Guard the entrance of the cave and tell Vash when he arrives that the women will be unharmed if he gives himself up.  The taller woman will remain here as collateral if needed.”

The man nodded, and waved over several other men who made themselves busy untying the women and binding them separately.  They each gave out muffled cries, not taking their eyes off one another.  He knew that Vash was also fond of this other girl, he would give himself up to save her.  And if not, well, that was what the men were for.

Ms. Stryfe was escorted to the truck by two men, and the doctor followed.  Getting Vash should be easy now.  His master would be pleased once he returned.  Then maybe, he could find some peace.

 

 

By the time the brothers reached the cavern system, the suns were getting lower in the sky.  They had spoken little as they marched across the desert, Vash’s mind focused on one thing: getting the girls back.

The outlaw took stock of the terrain before going any further.  There was an outcrop of rocks that would make for good cover.  While he was making his assessment, Knives continued striding ahead towards the mouth of the cave.

"What are you doing?"  Vash hissed a loud whisper.

The plant paused in his tracks.  "What does it look like? I'm going to get the women.  Are you waiting for an invitation, or are you coming, brother?"

"We can't just charge blindly in!"  Vash retorted, pulling Knives to face him.  "It could get someone killed."

The older twin shrugged.  "As long as it's not the females, I really don't care."

Vash took a steadying breath, narrowing his eyes at his brother.  "We'll do this my way."

A chuckle rumbled from Knives chest.  "I don't think so.  Now let's go, we're wasting time."  He pulled out of Vash’s grip and strode towards the cave, gun drawn.

A shot rang out, reverberating from the cavern, causing both men to stand still.  The scurrying of feet echoed and over a dozen men positioned themselves at the mouth of the cave.  Vash held his hands up, plastering a goofy smile on his face.  "Hiya, fellas! I don’t mean to bother you, but I'm looking for my friends.  One's real tall and sweet and the other is short and bossy.  You seen them around?"

Another shot exploded the rock at Vash’s feet and he leapt back.  "Hey, that's not very friendly!"

Knives rolled his eyes,  "Oh, for crying out loud."  He pointed his gun at the men.  "Bring us the females if you value your continued existence."

"Nai…"

“If you give yourself up, the women folk will be unharmed.”  The leader shouted out to him.

Vash, side eyed his brother.

Don’t even think about it.  They are not going to give the women up.

It’s worth a shot.  If you get them out of here, you could come back for me.

“Not an option, brother.”  Knives opened fire.  Three men went down amidst the shower of bullets raining down on them.

The outlaw joined in the fray, scowling.  This was not how Vash had intended things to go down.  He watched as another man fell, and was about to yell at his brother, when he realized that the men Knives had taken out were not fatally injured.  His mouth turned upwards into a proud smirk, and he took aim at another man.  

“Vash!  They’re taking me into some kind of truck, but they still have Milly!”

No, a truck could take her anywhere.

“Where coming to get you, just hang on.”

Pain ripped through Vash’s side, sending him flying back flat on his back.  Everything seemed to move slowly for a moment, then sped up once more when he heard Knives roar with anger.  From where he lay, Vash watched his brother rapidly reload his weapon and deal fatal wounds to three more men in quick succession.  The younger twin mentally cursed.  Knives was letting his emotions rule him again.

Trying to sit up, he forced a shout.  “No! Knives, stop!”

Three more men hit the ground.  Instead of reloading, Knives swiftly holstered his weapon and flung blades through the air.  Every single strike was lethal.  There were only about five men left standing, and they were beginning to drop their weapons, cowering in fear.  The elder twin manifested a long rope of blades from his hand, striking it through the air like a whip.  The bodies that were there a moment before were sliced in two, blood spraying from where they had been separated.

In horror, Vash pushed through the pain and stumbled towards his brother.  “Why? Why did you kill them like that?”  He screamed.

The blades were absorbed back into Knives, leaving blood all over the palm of his hand where they had disappeared.  “I tried it your way, and in the end, pacifism only got you hurt.  I will not stand idly by and let the filthy humans place another scar on your body.  Do you understand?”  The older plant’s eyes were wide with rage.

Dropping his head, Vash sighed.  So much for progress.

He noted that his red coat was stained darker where the bullet had impacted.  Meryl would be furious, he thought half heartedly.  Unsnapping the fasteners, he examined his side.  The bullet was still there.  A shadow passed over him, and Vash gazed up at his brother.

“Let me look at it.”

Reluctantly, Vash moved his hand away, and Knives observed the state of his injury.  He knelt down and placed his hand over the wound.  A tingling sensation coursed through his skin and muscles and Vash could feel his body knitting itself together.  When his brother pulled his hand away, the offending projectile was in the palm of his hand and Vash’s injury healed.

The fairer twin sighed, shoulders slumping.  “You know, you could have done this yourself.”  There was a hint of resignation in his voice.  He tossed the bullet away with a flick of his thumb.

Vash chuckled a bit.  “I do heal fast.  Just not like that.”

“For all the injuries you’ve sustained in your life, you would need at least a year in a bulb.”  Knives shook his head and got to his feet, offering Vash a hand up.  The younger plant took it, and began to fasten his coat shut once more.

“No thanks.  I have so many other things I’d rather be doing.”  He turned towards the cavern.

In the fading daylight, a hulking mass exited the opening, half dragging something with it.  Knives eyes went wide.

“Milly!”  Vash gaped, fighting every urge to run and pry the woman out of this great man’s arms.

“Double Fang, what are you doing here?”  The elder twin growled.

A malicious laugh boomed from the man.  “I’m afraid you’re wrong.  The name’s Razlo.  Razlo the Tri-Punisher of Death.”

Catching his brother’s eye, Vash narrowed his gaze.  “I thought there were no more Gung-Ho Guns left, Knives." He growled his brother's self given name.

“Unfortunately, no.  Let’s just say there remains a sizable group of humans that see plants as superior beings.  This also includes the last of the guns, as well as the doctor who created most of them.”  He turned to address the man again, cursing under his breath.  “So that bastard Conrad hid you from me.”

The man shrugged.  “I don’t know who ya are from Adam.  My instructions are to retrieve him.”  He pointed at Vash, flashing a devious fang.  “Vash the Stampede, if ya ever want to see your precious little gal pal again, you’ll come along with me.”

Milly had been struggling in the big man’s arms this whole time.  Not even her kicks to his legs or feet were affecting him.  “Stop movin'!”  A large hand flew through the air and landed on the back of her skull.  She instantly became still.

Crying out her name, the brothers charged towards the man.

The man tossed Milly to the side, threw off his cloak, and reached behind him, pulling out two Cross Punishers and aiming them at the brothers.  Vash suddenly felt like he had been punched in the gut at seeing weapons so like that of his best friend.  

Keep moving, Needle-Noggin!  It doesn’t matter what heat he’s packing!  Get the girls!

He knew the voice in his mind was simply an echo he created, but it helped ground him to reality.  Bullets sang past him, but the plant dodged them.  Knives was at his side, a scythe-like blade springing from his forearm.  He swiped at the man, but missed, Razlo throwing up a cross to shield himself.  Vash let off a volley of bullets, but those were swiftly countered.  “This is kinda excitin'.  I haven’t had this much fun in ages!”  His hearty laugh boomed once more.

Knives blade sliced through the air, aiming for the man’s jugular.  A third cross appeared, clanging with the blade.  Vash watched as the two men struggled, trying to extract where this last weapon came from.  Then he spotted the hidden appendage on his back.  That arm must have been holding the weapons.  Just when he thought he had seen it all.

Reloading quickly, Vash aimed for the man’s knee.  The bullet hit true, but the hulking form kept going.  Three more shots, but nothing affected him.  Knives was shoved back hitting Vash, and causing them both to tumble to the dirt.  The elder twin wiped the blood from his lip.

It’s useless, brother.  He has healing capabilities. This is a fight we can’t win.

What about Meryl? Milly?

I have a plan.

“Wait, what?”  Vash called out.  But it was too late, Knives was making a break for Milly, dashing across the sand to her still form.  “Nai, wait!”

Pain blossomed from the back of Vash’s head, and the world went dark.

Notes:

Okay, so yeah, I'm pulling in TriMax characters now! I hope you guys like it! I have plans for Livio/Razlo. I adore Livio and I can't wait to expand on his character in this!

I hope I didn't confuse anyone with this. If you have any questions, let me know!!!

Thanks for reading!!!

Chapter 17: Together

Thinking on her feet was one of Meryl’s strongest traits, but at the moment, the situation looked rather bleak.  She was tied up and gagged in the back of a dark cargo truck that smelled strongly of thomas defecation.  She could barely make out gunfire somewhere outside the cave and she swore she heard Vash’s colt.  How on Gunsmoke did she manage to get herself into situations like this?

The answer came not minutes later when the back of the truck was opened and a lanky body was tossed in next to her.

Vash.

The giant man who threw him in grinned viciously at her, then slammed the door, leaving her in the dark.  Scrambling over to him the best she could, she found he was definitely unconscious, but she could hear his steady breathing, which made her heave a sigh of relief.

The vehicle started up, and she began to be jostled around.  She watched as the shadow of Vash’s body flopped about and winced.  She couldn’t just let him get bruised up like that, she had to get loose.  If she could do that, then at least she could hold him and make him more comfortable.  In the darkness, she felt around, looking for anything sharp to cut her bindings.  Then her hands met with his boot.  Success.  This could work.

Feeling around for the trigger that released the blade from the sole of the boot, she prayed she didn't accidentally cut herself in the process.  Slender fingers found a button in the heel.  There was a small click and the blade sprang out.  Maneuvering herself to it, she carefully began to rub the rope on her wrists over the knife.  The truck jostled again and she took a tumble.  The bindings came loose, but she felt something wet on her hands.  Running her fingers together, she realized she had sliced herself. But she was free.  She wiped the blood off on her clean white skirt, not caring if she wrecked it.

Quickly, she pulled the gag from her mouth, and popped the blade back in place.  In the darkness, she crawled over to Vash and cradled his head in her lap.  

"I always end up in the eye of the storm when I'm with you."  She sighed wistfully as she began to gently run her thumb over his cheek.  "Then again I wouldn't have it any other way."  She placed a kiss to his temple and leaned back against the wall of the truck.  It was her turn to watch over him once more. 

The stickiness of the blood returned, as well as the dull sensation of pain coming from her palm where the blade had sliced it.  She knew she needed to wrap it somehow.  There wasn’t many options.  She could tear a strip from her dress though.  Her fingers felt for a weak point in the hem and she tugged.  A satisfying ripping sound answered after several tries, and she managed to get a decent sized strip.  Soon, her hand was wrapped and she settled back once more, keeping vigil over her outlaw. Eventually steady rumble and movement of the truck lulled her into slumber.

When she awoke, she was lying in bed next to Vash.  They must have moved them both while they slept.  The grogginess in her head made her suspect that she might have been drugged. She wasn’t sure where they were, but quickly took stock of the room they were in.  It was a cell, with a small window in the door which was covered in bars.  They were on the room's only bed, and she noticed there was a sink and commode.  Up in the corner there was one camera trained down at them.

Oh joy, they were being watched.  She glared up at the camera, sticking her tongue out.

Something didn't feel right.  Sitting up, she realized that she was much lighter than she should be.  Meryl felt around her person and instantly realized her cloak was gone.  Which meant no derringers.

She mentally cursed.  Turning back to Vash, she looked him over for injuries.  It was just then she realized he was wearing his crimson coat.  She smiled fondly at the man she loved.  He had worn his coat just for her.  Her hero coming to her aid.

Then she noticed the stain on the side of his torso.  Without thinking, she began to look it over for the injury she was certain was under all that fabric.  She came up with nothing.  Furrowing her brow, she felt both relieved and perplexed.  For now he was fine and that was all that mattered.

Rising to her feet, she began to pace the room, wishing Vash was awake so that she could talk to him, figure out what these people wanted from him.

Her eye caught sight of the commode, and she realized she hadn't relieved herself in hours.  She glanced up at the camera.  "Pervert." She hissed, then looked towards the bed for something to keep her modest.  There was one lone, thin blanket.  That would have to do.  Well, she supposed she had better get used to living in there until Vash woke and helped her come up with some kind of plan.

 

 

"It's not your fault, Mr. Knives."   Milly's voice was soft, trying not to scare the plant who was pacing the little kitchen of their home.  She had been watching him for a few moments, not really sure what to say.  

She had woken up in her own bed not long ago, Knives sitting at its edge carving a block of wood with one of his blades.  Knives, the plant who had once vowed to wipe out all of humanity, looked overcome with worry.  It didn’t last long, because he noticed the instant she shifted, and his face returned to its usual hard demeanor.  She never said anything, just allowed him to place the ice pack at the back of her head.  He had left her alone, but she didn’t like the look in his eyes.  So she had followed him into the kitchen where she had discovered him pacing.

He stopped, and placed both hands on the sink, leaning on it for support.  "But ultimately it is.  The last thing I instructed them was to retrieve Vash.  I gave it before I left to wait for him, in case for some reason he didn't come to me.  And now look at the mess I've created."

A fist slammed into the counter, causing Milly to jump.  He swore loudly, then slumped against the counter.

Rising from her chair, Milly padded over to the plant and placed a hand on his shoulder.  “It will be alright.”

“Everything I touch withers and decays.   How can you even stand to be in the same room as me?  I am the reason the man you cared for is dead.”  He continued to stare into the sink, his voice quite as he spoke.

Hearing him bring up Nick sent a pang through her heart.  Each day without him hurt a little less, but his memory would never leave her.  “Yes, you’ve done horrible things.  But I believe people are capable of change.”

Turning his head ever so slightly, he side eyed her, not willing to fully meet her soft gaze.  “You were hurt.  You could have been killed.”

“I also believe in forgiveness.”  She offered him a smile.

Knives sniffed, and turned back to staring into the sink.  “Not even God could forgive me for what I’ve done.”

"The Good Book says ‘Get rid of all bitterness, rage and anger, brawling and slander, along with every form of malice.  Be kind and compassionate to one another, forgiving each other, just as in Christ God forgave you.’  Those are words I live by, Mr. Knives,” her voice was firm, “So I mean it when I say that I forgive you.  And I know Mr. Vash has, too.”

For a long moment, he was silent, contemplating her remark.  “Your friend said she had as well, but considering all that has taken place today, I'm afraid that forgiveness may no longer be in her heart."

“That’s between her and the good Lord.  But I have a feeling that she hasn't even considered blaming you for this.  Now,”  She pulled on his arm to get him to turn towards her.  “It doesn’t do us any good to just have you stand here and wallow in the past.  We need to figure out what we need to do next."

His eyes widened at this.  "We?"

She nodded fiercely.  "Yes, we.  Is that okay with you, Mr. Knives?"  There was an edge to her voice that she rarely used.

A small smile tugged at the corner of his mouth.  "Alright then.  Together."

 

 

Cold.  Everything felt cold, except for the hand that was gently running through the strands of his hair.  A gentle voice was singing to him, an old song, one he felt in his heart.

"Rem?"  He rasped.  His throat felt dry as he tried to open his eyes.

A voice gently hushed him with a "Shhhh."

"Be careful what you say.  We're being watched."

"Meryl!"

Fighting a throbbing in his head, he sat up, gazing at the woman he loved.  She smiled warmly at him and he didn't bother stopping himself from instantly wrapping her into an embrace.  He placed a tender kiss atop her head.

"I thought I had lost you."

"Nope, you're stuck with me!"  She smirked at him.  "Okay, we need to act normal.  I get the feeling we don't want to let on that we have…whatever this is."

"Where are we?"  He finally took stock of their surroundings.

She shrugged.  "No clue.  They put me in the back of this truck and minutes later, you were tossed in with me.  Then I woke up here with you."

Nodding, he tried to concentrate, tried to feel Nai, but it seemed useless.  She tilted her head at him in confusion.  "I can't connect to Nai.  He must be too far away."

"Do you think he'll find us?"

Vash found himself laughing a little.  "Yeah.  In fact, I'm pretty sure he knows exactly where we are."

Crimson against snow white caught his eye and he pulled Meryl closer to him to get a better look.  "Vash what are you–"

"You're hurt."

Her eyes followed where he was gazing and then understood.  "I'm fine." She showed him the palm of one of her hands which had been wrapped in a strip of white cloth he now realized was from the hem of her dress.  It looked like it had been bleeding fairly badly, as the fabric was stained on the edges.  

"You were being jostled around so much in the truck and I was still tied up so I couldn't brace you.  But I was able to get myself free with the knife in your boot.  I just ended up cutting myself because I was working blind."

He ran a finger lightly over the bandages.  Meryl was hurt and there was nothing he could do to help her.

No.  That wasn’t true, he could help her.   Plants could heal, he just didn't know how.  A surge of guilt washed over him.  Nai was right.  If only he knew how to use his abilities.

"Stop that."  Her voice brought him out of his thoughts.  "You're being hard on yourself again.  Knock it off."  She placed her good hand on his cheek.  Automatically, he leaned into it.  "Human bodies still heal, just not as quickly as yours."

Leaning in, she pressed her lips to his.  They were warm and soft and sweet.  He found himself melting into her as he finally let his body relax.  When she pulled back, she offered him a gentle smile, grey eyes sparkling.  "Better now?"

He nodded, pulling her closer.  He wasn’t sure how they were going to get out of this, but he would do everything in his power to keep her safe.

The door swung open with a piercing screech, causing them both to start and look towards it.  An older man stood in the entrance, overshadowed by the large man that he had fought.  "Now that you're finally awake, we can begin."

Vash frowned, shifting to place himself in front of Meryl.  "Who are you, and what do you want with me?"

"My apologies.  My name is Doctor William Conrad.  I work for Knives and he was very clear that you were to be made to suffer if you did not join him.  He wasn’t explicit with how, but I'm sure my methods will be satisfactory."  With a tilt of his head, the large man grabbed them both and began to drag them down the hall.

"Hey, you could go easy on us.  We're not gonna run."  Vash tried putting on his best lighthearted demeanor, but Razlo just huffed and continued on.

"Vash…"

"It's okay, I'm here."

He was doing his best not to gaze at her as they were being led through what he now realized was the remains of a SEEDS ship.  This had to be Knives' lair.

"Promise me you'll get out of here."

Now he couldn’t help but look at her.

"Not without you."

"The world needs Vash the Stampede."

Her eyes pleaded with him, but he wasn't having it.

"And I need Meryl Stryfe."

"What are you going to do to him?"  Meryl piped up.

The man chuckled darkly.  "To him. Nothing.  I was told not to harm him.  But you on the other hand.  Well, let's just say I've honed my skills over the years creating an army for Master Knives."

Vash suddenly felt ill.  "So you're the mastermind behind the Gung Ho Guns?"  He snarled.

"In a manner of speaking.  Many were my creations, including Legato.  But you're about to witness what I do firsthand."

They finally arrived at what Vash knew was the sickbay of the ship.  It looked similar to the one he called home for so many years, but it had been modified, now resembling more of a lab.

"Get her on the table and strap him down over there so he can have a front row view."  The man instructed.

Vash was practically flung onto a chair, which strapped him in iron shackles automatically.

"Listen, mister–"

"Doctor."  The man corrected him.

"Okay, doc then.  I know you work for my brother, but it's over now.  He and I have reached an understanding."  He chuckled a little lamely.  Meryl yelped as she was placed on the table, doing her best to struggle out of the man's grip.  Vash's attention was now fully on her, as the big man roughly placed her wrists and ankles in leather bindings. 

"I'm afraid I can't take your word for it.  Until Master Knives returns, I have no choice but to follow orders."  He was now looking over several vials, checking to make sure they weren't clogged by flicking on them each.

"Please, I'm begging you!  Don't hurt her!"  Vash watched on helplessly as the doctor turned from his task and paced over to the table holding Meryl.

"You have no one to blame but yourself Vash the Stampede.  It was you who destroyed July and Augusta.  Did you think you wouldn't have to pay?"  The man glanced towards him, then back at Meryl once again.

She turned her head to lock eyes with him.  "Don't listen to his garbage!  This is not your fault.  It's Knives'.  Just remember that."

But Vash couldn't.  He should have let her go, should have left the girls and taken Knives somewhere to recover.  But he knew he was untimely selfish.  

"I love you, Vash.  Never forget that."

He watched the needle being inserted into her arm, then her eyelids slowly droop.  

The doctor straightened and set the syringe down on his medical tray.  "This procedure should interest you, as it involves Plant DNA." 

His eyes widened in horror.  "What are you doing to her?"

"You see, Independents like yourself are very similar to humans.  For years, I have been serving Knives, trying to make his dream of Eden a reality, eradicating humanity from this word so the next natural progression of lifeforms could take their place.  However, I never could figure out what caused you and your brother to come into being.  The next best thing was to try to experiment with human subjects. If she survives the treatment, she would be the first in a new species of plant.

Now Vash was desperately trying to free himself from the restraints, the thick metal cutting into his skin.  He watched as Meryl’s body suddenly began to seize.

"Meryl!" 

Then the pain shot through him.  It was as if he could feel everything her body was experiencing.  Still unconscious, she let out a scream in unison with his thunderous roar.

"Interesting.  It seems you both have developed some sort of psychological bond."  The man was jotting down notes on a clipboard as he spoke.

Vash was heaving breaths, trying to push through the excruciating torment.  "Stop this! You have to stop it!"

"I'm afraid it's too late.  But it seems one of my goals has been accomplished.  You truly are suffering."

Tears streamed down his cheek as he watched Meryl’s body continue to convulse.  "You… you'll pay for this." He spoke through breaths.

Something itched at his back as he felt the anger rise within him.  The doctor seemed to take notice and sighed.  "I figured as much."  Vash realized he was beginning to sprout feathers in various places.  He was losing control.  "Well, I have a solution for that."  He picked up another syringe and paced over.  "Hold him."  He instructed the large man who had never left the room, but had kept guard over Vash.

Strong hands clamped his head in place and he felt the prick of a needle as it entered the vein in his neck.  The hands were released and Vash began to be overcome with the drug.  His whole body felt numb and he couldn't move his appendages. As the blackness of sleep began to overcome him, the last thing he saw was Meryl.  He wondered if he would ever see her again.

Notes:

I will be honest, I haven't finished TriMax yet, so I don't know a ton about Conrad in that, so I am basing him a wee bit on TriStamp, but giving him my own twist. I hope that's okay!

Also, please don't hate me for all the crap Meryl has been through! *cries* I have a purpose to it all!

Chapter 18: The Song

The jeep Milly had bought before they left flew over the dunes, leaping and landing with a heavy bounce, causing its occupants to hit their heads.  Knives cursed loudly, and Milly shot a glare at him.  "Mr. Knives!"

"If you would drive a little more carefully–"

"I am not slowing down.  We're going to find them."  She nodded to herself with a "humph" as if that ended the matter.

The plant huffed in response and looked anywhere but her direction.  Of course he felt as she did, but he wasn't about to let on to that.  The sun caught the glint of silver in his lap and he glanced down to regard it.  Vash’s colt had lain there since they got in the car, Knives gripping it as if his life depended on it.

He knew the doctor wouldn't harm Vash, that had been part of his command, but Meryl was fair game.  He could make Vash watch as the girl was tortured, something he was sure was happening.

After all, he told the Guns that Vash needed to suffer.

Furrowing his brows, he clenched the gun, knuckles going white.  It wasn’t that he particularly cared about the female, but he knew exactly how Vash felt for her.  If she was ripped from him, he might lose himself.  And with how unstable his powers were, that could mean anything.  Not to mention this newly discovered bond between them.  There was no way of knowing what torturing or killing her might do to his mind.

"Stop that."  He looked up at the tall woman the wheel.  "Like I've told Meryl so many times, worrying will get you nowhere and does you no good.  You need to focus."

He found himself staring at her, not quite sure what to make of her words.  "Aren’t you concerned?  What if your friend is hurt or killed?"

"I just can’t afford to think like that.  Because if I do, I'll just break down.  And that doesn't help the situation."  She turned to smile at him.  "And besides, we have each other.  We can keep each other's spirits up."

The plant scowled at this and gave a half hearted laugh.  "If you hadn't noticed. I'm not the encouraging type like my brother is."

She laughed a little.  "No, it's like you both are mirrors of each other.  And the funny thing is, you really remind me of Meryl at times."

He turned to glare indignantly at her.  "I am nothing like her!"

The laughter that spilled out of her should have made him madder, but instead he found it rather musical.  "You're both stubborn, type A personalities. But then again, there are things that you have in common with Mr. Vash as well."

"Like my face?"

Once again she laughed merrily.  "No, how you both can be so hard on yourselves.  How you think too deeply instead of accepting things as they are."

He wanted to argue, but she did have a good point.  "I have caught you both lost in your thoughts numerous times, and you both get the same look."

He remained silent for a time, considering her words.  "Then perhaps," his voice was quieter now, "That is something I need to work on.  Being that you seem to think I'm capable of making changes."

She beamed at him as she encountered another dune and practically flew over it.  He gripped the seat.  "See, you can be positive if you try!"

"I'm positive that you are going to be the death of us."

 

 

Livio was accustomed to losing time.  The doc had explained it was part of his condition, but he had felt over the years that Conrad had been lying to him.

Which wasn't a surprise.  Really, just about all the people working for Knives had their own agenda.  And as long as it didn't interfere with the plant's wishes, it didn't matter to him.

This time Livio was fairly sure he had lost nearly three whole days.  What he last remembered was being in his quarters cleaning his guns.  Now he was with Conrad carrying a man clad in red.  The doctor was pushing a gurney down the hallways with a small woman asleep on it.  She was pale, her body twitching slightly.

So she was his next project.  He didn't envy her at all.  But he wondered why the doc would have chosen such a weak looking thing to play God to.  He regarded the man in his arms.  Something about him seemed familiar.

He sorted through memories, still coming out of a kind of haze.  Then the pieces fell into place.  This was Vash the Stampede.

He tried to contain his excitement.  Vash had traveled with Nico.  Perhaps he could tell him where he was.  The doc sure didn't have any information when he asked.

They reached the cells and Conrad wheeled the gurney into one.  "Place him onto the bed and then move her beside him.  I had originally planned to place her in her own cell, but now knowing they have some sort of connection, I'm not sure if it will do harm to have them separate."  The doctor looked him over for a moment. He must have seen the confusion on his face.  "You lost time again, didn't you?"

The large man nodded, but began to carry out his orders.  "Last thing I recall was bein' in my room."

The doctor nodded.  "Well, Vash was apprehended by another Gun.  He and his companion were brought here.  Other than that, you haven't missed much, Livio."

He knew Conrad was lying.

And now he was positive that he was not alone in his own mind.  There had been no Gun strong enough to take out Vash before.  It was why he had been created.

And with Vash here, and his loss of time, it was the only logical explanation.  The question was, what was he going to do with what he knew.

 

 

Every cell in her body was on fire, as if each one was disintegrating into nothing.  She wanted to scream, wanted to thrash, anything to somehow lessen her torment, but she found herself unable to.  Her body was like led and her entire world was nothing but darkness, shadow playing against velvet shadow.  She wondered if this was what is was like to die.

Something tugged at her mind.  At first it seemed like a nudge, but eventually it began to grow, pulling her and fighting for domination over the sensations coursing through her being.

That was when she felt the song.

There was no other way to describe it.  It was an infinite melody that drifted in and out of time and space.  You couldn't hear it, you just experienced it.  It began to embrace her, pull her out of the blackness, and into shimmering depths of something else still dark, but comforting.  Like a warm heavy blanket on a cold night.

Voices drifted in and out.  They were beautiful yet terrifying.  As she tried to grab hold of one, it would fade and another grew stronger.  Over and over she tried to catch the voices, but failed.  She felt so utterly exhausted.  If she could just drift…

The melody lulled her, embraced her, and soon she felt an overwhelming peace consume her.

That was when the voices finally came into focus.

They weren’t something she heard.  It wasn’t words either.  It was more like sensations, feelings and images coming to her, flowing in and out on waves of emotions.

Little sister.

Meryl was confused. 

Who's there?  

There was no answer, so she tried something else.  She sent the question as an emotion.  Another voice wove into the tune.

The song. 

                                       You've joined the song.

The answer came to her in feather soft whisps.  These were Vash’s sisters.

Too soon.

                                             So soon. 

               Wrong.

                                                                             Something is wrong.

Why do you call me little sister?

Our brother.

                                                     You are the one he chose. 

          The bond. 

                                                                                       You have made a bond.

Feelings of love swept over her.  She felt that same excitement every time Vash gazed at her, how her heart raced when he held her.  She envisioned their first kiss, the pure bliss and oneness with Vash as her world had exploded into starlight.  

Everything fell into place for her.  It wasn’t through fear that his connection to her was created, it was love.  Pure and simple.  He was bound to her through his love.

Not time.

                             Too soon.

Feelings of concern took the place of love.  Worry.

Hurt.

                               You are hurt. 

                Not time.

What do you mean?

The song. 

                                                   It is not time yet to join the song.

Once again, anguish took over and she screamed.

Help me!

Brother. 

                                     Where is our brother? 

                          Love.

      She needs it.

                                Comfort. 

This is not the way.

A chorus of voices was singing now. 

Containment. 

                                               Healing. 

                                                                                             Brother, wake up.

 

 

Screams echoed in the cell and it took Vash a moment to realize they had come from him.  Sitting bolt upright, he grabbed his head as a shockwave of pain overcame him. Next to him, he could feel the bed shaking.  Fighting past the tremendous torture, he turned to see Meryl shaking more violently than ever.  

No no no.  He couldn’t lose her.

Little specks of white at her temples caught his eye.  Feathers.

That bastard had done it.  She was changing.  A chorus suddenly sounded in his mind, voices he knew so well.

Brother.

                                           Our little sister.

               Healing.

She needs healing.

But her body couldn't handle it.  She needed to be healed.  She needed…

He lunged towards the door and began to bang on it as hard as he could.  "Help! Meryl needs help!  She needs to get in a bulb!"

 

 

Screams for help tore through the old ship halls, immediately alerting Livio that its occupants were awake.  He was used to cries for help or pleas and bargaining for freedom.  This however sounded far more urgent.  As he picked up his pace, the screams grew more frantic and the banging more desperate.

"Please! She needs help!"

The large man peered in through the bars.  Vash the Stampede was pounding on the door with all he had, terror in his eyes.  In the bed, the girl was violently convulsing.

Memories of his own ordeals came to mind.  Livio was not without pity.  The girl was an innocent.  "What'dya want?" He tried to sound as if he was unconcerned.

"Meryl! She needs to get into a bulb now!"  He grasped wildly at the bars at seeing Livio, sending the man back a pace. "Whatever that idiot doctor has done to her, she won't survive much longer if she's not put in one!"  

Double Fang eyed him suspiciously.  "Why a bulb?"

"Never mind that, we're losing time!  Can you help her?" Once again, Livio cast a glance at the woman in the bed.  "I swear on my life I won't run.  She means more to me than that."  The man’s voice was low and pleading. "Please."

"Fine."  The big man huffed.  It wasn’t as if he couldn't handle the man if he tried anything.  Before he could even fish out the key, Vash had gone to the bed and pulled the girl into his arms, bridal carrying her but keeping her close to her chest as she continued to spasm.  The lock clicked open.

The Typhoon's aqua eyes met Livio's.  "Thank you."

The man didn't respond.  He wasn't used to being treated with such kind sincerity.  Turning away, he started quickly down the hall.  "The plant chamber isn't far." 

Vash fell into step beside him, and he noticed the girl's seizing had gone down a bit.  However, Vash looked as if he was quickly using up what strength he had in just doing this task.  For a moment he considered offering to hold the girl, but then thought better of it.  The girl seemed better off with him, and the way he never took his eyes off of her told Livio that he wouldn't let her go.

Up ahead loomed the cavernous opening of the plant chamber.  He could hear Vash suck in a breath.  He gazed at all the bulbs lined up, each containing a plant angel.  "Knives has so many of our sisters." He breathed.

"Yeah.  He has big plans for 'em." Livio nodded.

"I wish he had told me about this." Vash swallowed, then reset his resolve.  "We need to get to the main plant here."

Livio proceeded ahead of him, leading the tall man towards the largest of the bulbs.  She was in the very center of the chamber, a queen among her sisters.  "How'dya plan on gettin' her inside?"

Flashing a small smile, Vash placed himself and the girl directly against the glass.  Livio watched in wonder as the material warped and absorbed them both.

Above them, the plant angel was already unfurling, as if she had expected the company.  She drifted down on silent white wings and met them both.  The man inside the bulb touched his forehead to hers, both closing their eyes.  When they opened moments later, Livio noticed little white feathers sprouting along his hairline.

The plant angel took the girl into her arms and brought her to herself, then drifted up to the top of the bulb where her wings wrapped about them both and they disappeared into light.  Livio didn't notice Vash exit the blub, so in awe at watching the ethereal being inside.  "She'll take care of her.  You can take me back to my cell now if you want."

Frowning, Livio stared at the man in front of him.  From all he had been told of Vash the Stampede, he was the monster who destroyed July and Augusta, a being who needed to be eradicated from Gunsmoke. A man like him didn't get the nickname Humanoid Typhoon for nothing.  Yet here he was, seeking to save this woman and staying true to his word.  It was baffling.  "Yeah, okay. Fine."  He led the way back to the cell.

For a time, the men walked in silence, until Livio broke it.  "So ya really are like Knives, a walkin' plant."

The man clad in red nodded.  "I am."

That explained how he knew what to do.  Though it didn't explain why he needed to do it.  He figured this was a question for the doc later. For now, he had to take this opportunity to ask about Nico.  "You traveled with a priest, right?"

A sad look etched itself across the man's face.  "Yeah, I did.  Best friend I've ever had."

"What happened to him?"  This was the question he was dreading knowing the answer to.

There was a long silence before he responded.  "He died.  He was killed doing the right thing."

Livio's heart felt as if it had been ripped in two.  But he didn't let on.  "Oh."

Vash glanced over at him.  "You were his friend."  It wasn’t a question.

Nodding, Livio couldn't look at the man at his side.  "He was like a brother to me."

The two men remained silent until they reached the cell.  "See. I kept my word." He offered a half hearted smile.  He looked as if he was barely able to continue standing.  "Just, let me know when she's better."

"How will I know?"

Vash turned away, closing the door.  "My sister will tell you."  He padded towards the bed, barely making it before he collapsed onto it.   He wanted to ask the man what he meant, but Vash was already passed out.  Livio locked the door behind him.

He cursed inwardly.  The doc wasn't going to be happy with this new turn of events.  But he was sure he would have been more upset if his little experiment up and died on him.  He made his way back to report to the doctor.  Might as well rip off the band-aid now.

He hadn’t gone far when a voice filled the hallway behind him.  "The doctor's pet project not going as expected?"

Livio instantly stiffened.  "What'dya want, Elendira?"

The person who had spoken strutted out of the shadows, heels clicking on the cool metal floor.  "Oh, just checking on my favorite psychopath."

"Go to hell, and sink your teeth into someone who cares."  He growled.  He despised the tall, muscular woman.  She was always showing up where she wasn't wanted, and now that Legato was gone, she figured herself to be the next in line for Knives' favor.

And he hated suck ups.

She tisked him.  "That’s not very nice, Livio.  We're all friends here, aren't we?"

"I don't spend my days kissin' up to Knives."  He spat.  "And I don't have friends.  Now," he brushed past her rather roughly, "I've got things to do."

"Make sure you tell the dear old man how Vash willingly remained in our care.  It was rather touching."  So she had been following the whole time.  He suppressed the urge to grab her by the throat and snap her neck then and there.  He hated spies and snitches, and she fit the description of both, even on a good day.

"Elendira, you wouldn't know honor if it hit ya over the head."  He strode away, leaving her behind.

Notes:

I made art for Chapter 13!
Please go check it out! I added to the beginning of that chapter, too. I might make more for this fic as well. Let me know what you'd like to see brought to life!

Chapter 19: Close Quarters

It seemed like an eternity to get to where they needed to be.  Not only did Conrad and his crew of fanatics have a head start on Knives and Milly, they had more advanced methods of transportation.  It was how Knives had remained a ghost to his brother for so long, moving quickly from place to place.

What had helped in his little cat and mouse game with Vash had now had become a hindrance that he continually cursed.  They should have been there already, should have retrieved Vash and purged the world of his sins.

Despite his internal self depreciation, Knives found that Milly wasn’t bad company, once he got used to her.  Sure, she could be overly bubbly at times, but Vash wasn’t much different, if he was being objective.  After a full day of travel, they stopped for the night in a little town, finding their way to the saloon that also doubled as an inn for lodging.

The room was noisy, crowded, and overloading all of his senses.  So many smells were hitting his nose, and the cacophony of conversations made it hard to concentrate.  Was his heart rate speeding up?  He couldn’t be positive, but it was becoming harder and harder to breathe.

"Two rooms please!"  The Milly beamed at the bar keep, grounding the plant for the moment.

"Sorry, ma'am, but we're nearly full up. Only have one room left."  The man gave them an apologetic look.

This was unacceptable.  He was about to express his displeasure with a show of force, when the big girl took a hold of his hand.  He instantly lost track of what he was thinking.  She was holding his hand.  Why was she doing that? Wasn't she afraid of him?  How quickly could he slice through her with just a flick of one if his--

"That’s no problem, we'll take it.  I've been in worse situations, we'll make it work.  Right, Mr. Knives?"  He blinked, not sure if he should respond or pull out a blade to get a better room.

Her lighthearted smile made him think twice, and he pulled himself together.  "Fine, then."  He made a bee line for the door, heading back towards their vehicle for the luggage, looking for any excuse to leave.  The cool night air felt good against his face.  Had he been shaking? He wasn’t entirely sure.  The blade he felt retreating into his hand told him that he had definitely been on edge.

The tall female exited the saloon holding up a key.  "All set!  He said he felt really bad.  Apparently there's a traveling showcase coming into town tomorrow, which was why they were all booked up."  She paused, looking him over.  "Mr. Knives, are you alright?"

"Yes, I'm fine."

Her brows furrowed in concern and suspicion.  "You don't look alright."  He watched as something seemed to occur to her.  "Oh, the crowded room!  I should have known better.  I'm sorry.  Let me ask if he has a back entrance, okay?"  She reached out and squeezed his hand once again, sending his whole world reeling.  This show if familiarity was not something he was accustomed to, and it felt... nice?  No, that wasn't quite it.

He found himself leaning against the jeep, taking in steadying breaths.  Milly returned moments later, looking upset.  "There’s no back entrance."  She regarded him for a time, and he could tell she was puzzling out a solution.  "We could always just stay out here for a bit until it dies down in there."

Knives found himself staring at her.  No human had ever been so kind and thoughtful towards him.  Not since Rem.

"That would be preferable."  He found himself responding.

She found a spot on the edge of the deck of the saloon and tugged at his sleeve to get him to join her.  They didn't say anything for a long time, and he found himself staring at the sand under his boots.  "Meryl and Mr. Vash said you were raised out there."  He realized that she was staring up into the night sky.  Even with the light pollution of the little town, the stars blanketed the sky, winking at them coyly from the heavens.  "Do you ever miss being up there?"

"Occasionally.  It was very serene."

“I wonder…”  She trailed off, and he found himself gazing at her, waiting patiently for the woman to finish her thought.  She sucked in a breath, and he realized she was holding back some kind of emotion.  Milly was usually so full of mirth, seeing her act in any other manner was disconcerting.  “Do you think Nick is out there?  I mean up there with God?”

Oh.  This was about the Punisher.  Knives wasn’t really sure how to answer this.  Of course he had read the Bible multiple times.  His perfect memory allowed him to recite whole books from it.  Much of his days had been spent studying it, along with other doctrines of Earth.  Yet, with all his knowledge, none of it seemed accessible to him when confronted with her grief.  Words and thought all slipped from his. “I wish I had an answer.”

He noticed moisture gathering in her eyes.  “I’m sorry, I don’t know what came over me.”  She wiped away the tears with her sleeve.

“I’ve read the Bible countless times, looking for answers to many questions.  But I always assumed that there was nothing after death for me.  Salvation was a human concept.  But perhaps… I was wrong.”

Wide blue eyes stared back at him.  “I…Mr. Knives.  Thank you.”  She sniffed and managed a smile.  He wasn’t sure why she was thanking him.  He was the cause of her heartache after all, and he didn't think he had answered her query.

He nodded, and turned back to staring at the stars with her.  For some reason, this moment was the most peaceful he had felt in ages.  It almost reminded him of time spent with his sisters.  They sat and enjoyed the evening in quiet contemplation, ignoring the din from the saloon until it died down.

 

 

Vash's sense of time was getting warped.  He wished he knew if it was day or night.  He woke after what must have been hours after Meryl had been placed in the bulb.  All the sense of pain had dissipated.  Meryl must have been resting and healing then.  That was a comfort at least.  Sitting up in the cell, he heaved a heavy sigh.  There wasn’t really anything he could do except wait for her to recover.

Padding over to the sink, he splashed water on his face, dried it and found himself gazing at his own reflection.  He could always see Nai when he looked at himself like this.

Nai, where are you?

There was a bang on the door, and Vash whirled around, instinctively going for his colt which wasn't there.

"Stampede! You up?"  It was the big man.

"Yeah, I'm up."  He called back, crossing the cell to peer out the small opening.

One eye peered in, nearly making Vash jump back.  "Yikes! Don’t do that! Nearly gave me a heart attack, Razlo!"

The man gave a hearty laugh and unlocked the door.  "Who would have thought the Humanoid Typhoon would be so jumpy.  Here," he handed Vash a tray of food, some of which he recognized as rations.  "Grub's up."

The plant took the tray, smiling gratefully.  "Thanks."

"Say," the taller man rubbed at the back of his neck awkwardly, "Mind if I come in?"  For the first time, Vash really got a look at him.  He was sure others would have immediately noticed the spider-like tattoo that spread from his left eye, but the plant had to admit this was the first time he was taking it in.  His left ear was also gone, replaced with lost tech.  The man had been through hell it would seem.

"Sure! I wouldn't mind the company."  He found a place on the bed and made room for his guest to sit next to him.  The bed sunk under the great man's weight, but it held.

The man searched the room for a moment, then spotted the camera.  Vash would have assumed Razlo knew about the device, but from the way he scowled, he realized he would have been mistaken.  With one swift motion, the man grabbed the knife off the tray and launched it through the air.  The force of the impact on the camera caused it to shatter.  "There, that takes care of that." He gave a pleased grin.  "Now we can talk."

Vash was still staring at the demolished camera.  "Yeah. Sure." He squeaked.

The big man’s laugh filled the room again.  "Don't worry, blondie, not like I'd crush ya or anything.  Conrad would have my neck, and I'd like to live."

Relaxing a little at this, Vash began to eat.  This man seemed so different than the almost unhinged man he had fought.  He knew better than anyone else that people were full of nuances and facets, but Vash was confused as to what had changed.  

"Can I ask ya somethin'?"  The question pulled Vash from his thoughts.

"Sure." Vash spoke through a mouth full of food.  Meryl would have scolded him for doing such an uncouth thing, so he swallowed.  "What's up?"

The man gazed at his lap, hands now folded in thought.  "Just now, you called me Razlo."

Vash was confused.  Had he made a mistake?  "That’s what you told me your name was.  Razlo the Tri-Punisher of Death.  It was very scary!"  His voice went up an octave.

"My name's Livio, though some call me Double Fang.  Until yesterday, you and I'd never met."  The man glanced at him from the side of his eye, never moving, waiting to see Vash’s response.

The outlaw blinked.  "Wait, so, do you have a twin like me?"

The man next to him sniffed.  "That'd be more simple, but nope, I don't.  Ya see, that's what I've been tryin' to figure out, and I think you've finally helped me get somewhere."

"I did?"  Vash was more confused than ever now.  Was this guy crazy?

"I've been losin' time.  I'd be doin' one thing, and the next thing I knew, I was doin' somethin' else, somewhere else.  It was like I was fallin' asleep and wakin' up again.  But I'd have this feelin' that I was still doin' things, but it wasn't me."  He gave a half hearted laugh.  "I know, I sound nuts."

Now the outlaw understood the completely different behavior.  The man he had first met, Razlo, was an alter.  Livio was the host of the system.  "So, when I addressed you as Razlo…"

The man nodded, "You confirmed what I had been thinkin'."

For a time, the two remained silent, both absorbing this.  "So, you never knew."

Livio shook his head.  "All this time, doc told me that my mind'd been fractured, which was why I was losin' time.  I never dreamed that I was a whole other person."

Vash laughed a bit to lighten the mood.  "For the record, I like Livio." He put his hand up conspiratorially.  "That other guy's scary!" He whispered loudly.

Barking a laugh, Livio thumped a large hand on his back, nearly toppling all the food off the tray.  "I can see why Nico liked ya."

Vash turned serious once more.  "So, what are you going to do now?"

"I'm not sure.  I'm sure as hell not gonna stick around here much longer.  I'd like to figure out how to deal with this Razlo, but that's somethin' for later."  He gave Vash a sly look.  "You want out, too?"

"Not until Meryl is better. But then," he grinned, "You've got it."

 

 

It was absolutely astonishing.  Conrad's hands flew across the computer, monitoring all the output from the main plant.  Not only were the readings steady, the output was beginning to rise.

He had done it.

Years of research was finally paying off.  It had been a full day since Livio had allowed the Stampede to place the subject into the bulb, but the doctor had yet to actually see her.  All he knew was that she existed in that luminous ball above him, drifting in and out of time.

As he kept careful watch on the readings, he would occasionally catch a feather drift slowly from the top, fluttering gently down.  They were a lovely silver grey, nearly white, and by the end of that first day, there was a small amount built up on the bottom.  He hypothesized that she was creating and expelling them as she grew in strength.  If only he could gather them for further analysis.

But it was no matter, once the process was complete, he would have plenty of time to run tests.  And he would make Vash the Stampede watch every single one.

 

 

One single bed.  Fantastic.

"Don't worry, Mr. Knives," Milly beamed, "I grabbed the sleeping bags.  I can sleep on the floor."  She held up the bedrolls.  "See, I can put one right on the floor and sleep in the other.  It'll be fine."

The plant really didn't know what to say to this.  Chivalry dictated that human males insist that the females be more comfortable, yet here she was giving up that comfort.  Was she expecting him to tell her that she could have the bed?

She must have seen the wheels spinning in his head.  "I know what you're thinking, and I just don’t think it would work."

"What did you suppose I was thinking?"

"That we should share the bed."

Knives nearly fell over at this.  "I was thinking nothing of the kind!"

She heaved a sigh, completely ignoring how flustered her assumption had made him.  "Oh, good! Cause, that bed just looks too small for two tall people.  Mr. Vash and Meryl could probably handle it, but that just wouldn't–"

"You take the bed."

She stopped her rambling and blinked at her.  "What?"

He marched up to her and roughly snatched the bedrolls out of her hands.  "I won't repeat myself."  He stopped and looked her dead in the eye.  The shock of his statement had stopped her incessant babbling at least.  He knelt down and began to set up a space next to the bed, leaving enough room for her to pass by.

"Thank you."

Not pausing from his task, he nodded.  "I get the first morning shower, though.  And if there is hot water–"

"Oh, of course!  Take as long as you want!"  She grinned.  "Okay, then!  I'm just going to go change for bed."

He hummed a confirmation, then went to his own luggage to retrieve his clothes.  Before long, both of them were crawling into bed.  Milly reached over to turn out the light and gazed down at him.  She seemed to regard him for a long time.

"What?"

"Oh! Sorry! It's nothing."  She clicked the light off.  "Goodnight, Mr. Knives."

For a moment, the room was quiet, until he broke the still.  "Nai."

She rolled over and squinted in the dark to see him.  "Huh?" Even in the dim light, his vision was clear, and he could see the confusion on her face.

"Call me Nai."

He watched her features soften, a warm smile filling her features.  She was rather pleasant to look at, he realized.

"Okay.  Goodnight, Nai."

 

It might have been only days, but for Vash, it felt like weeks.  Time had never moved by this slowly for him before.  He tried to find ways to pass the time, but it was hard when he was locked up.  Livio came by with meals and they would chat for a time.  Much of their conversations were about their lives, and usually they would end up talking about Wolfwood.  It was good to have someone to talk to about him.  Livio shared that same grief and emptiness at the loss of the priest.

Vash began to wonder if there were many other people in the ship.  It seemed like Livio and Conrad were the only ones there, as those were the only two faces he had seen regularly since his arrival.

His question was answered by a new face at his cell door.

"The infamous Humanoid Typhoon.  You don't look scary like the stories say."  The face was that of a tall woman.  She was well made up, with chiseled features, and one could she was glamorous.

Pacing towards the door, Vash attempted to put on his usual idiot façade.  "Well. You know what they say."  He laughed, rubbing at the back of his head.

"Looks can be deceiving or never judge a book by its cover?"  She narrowed her gaze at him.

"I was going to say never believe anything you hear."  He laughed nervously.

She sniffed, then shrugged the bad joke off.  "I'm Elendira the Crimsonnail.  Not that it matters, as Master Knives has special plans for you when he returns.  I just hope he allows me the pleasure of letting me watch him work."  She sneered which ruined her good looks considerably, he thought.

Vash held up both hands innocently, "Woah, woah, let's not be too hasty!  My brother doesn't want me dead anymore! We've made a kind of truce for now."

A melodic laugh filled his cell.  "Oh that is rich!  You have no clue, do you?"

Taking another step closer to the cell door, the outlaw was now eye to eye with her.  She wasn’t going for his act, so there was no need to keep it up.  "Enlighten me then."  He dropped his voice an octave.  

"Knives went to find you, not to end things, but to gain your trust.  Because once he had it, he could get you to do just about anything."  A wicked smirk curled on her lips.  "And then, he could put his master plan in motion."

"Maybe that was his plan once, but it's not anymore.  You forget," he grinned, "I'm also like him, and I've seen his mind."

At this, she scowled.  "We'll see about that.  When Master Knives returns, we'll see which of us was right."  She turned heel and left.

Sighing, he sunk down on the bunk.  That had been interesting.  Flopping down on the bed, he rested his hands under his head and pondered what he had just been told.  While it didn’t surprise him that Nai had other, darker things in mind for Vash, he had seen his brother try to change, to be better.  Then again, there was still that part of him that had no regard for human life.  Elendria had sown the seed of doubt and he began to question what he knew of his brother.  Yes, he had seen into his mind, but Knives was manipulative.  He shuddered just thinking about the dream world Nai had created for Meryl where he had been replaced by his brother.  What if he was only letting Vash see what he wanted him to see?  That seed was now festering, and he needed to squash it.  Knives was on his way, he was sure of it.

He had to trust him.

Chapter 20: Behind Glass

“I heard ya were lookin’ for me.”

Livio sat up in bed, wildly searching his room for the owner of the voice that had awoken him.  “Who’s there?”  His heavy breathing was all he could hear.  Swiftly, he grabbed one of his Double Fang guns from under his bed, directing it about the room as he searched for the voice.

“You know exactly who it is, Livio.”  He fired a shot off wildly, the bullet putting a dent in the wall of his room. The voice had sounded so familiar, like a memory he could almost put into focus, then flitted away.  

He rose from his bed and began to pace the room.  “Show yourself, coward!”  He shouted, his own voice sounding almost foreign to him.

“I’m right behind ya.” Whirling around, he saw nothing but the mirror.  Scowling, he slowly approached it.  

The face that stared back was his own, but seemed darker, more sinister.  His reflection laughed.

Livio jumped back a pace, heart screaming in his chest.  Finally, he got his breathing in check and approached the mirror once more.  He knew the man staring back at him now. “Razlo.”

The face in the mirror sneered wickedly at him.  “And finally he gets it.  Ya know, I’ve been doin’ all the heavy liftin’ around here.  It’s ‘bout time ya acknowledged me.”

“Yeah, well, until recently, I didn’t know ya existed.  So, you’re the one Conrad has doin’ all his dirty work, huh?”  He glared at his reflection, gripping at the sink beneath it.

The man in the mirror grinned back, “Somethin’ like that.  You’re too soft to take on some of the tougher jobs.  In fact, you’ve gone soft on the Humanoid Typhoon.”

“If Nico was friends with him, that’s enough for me.”

“Nicholas D. Wolfwood, the man who left ya here to be an experiment.  Great pal he was.”  The reflection rolled his eyes.

“Shuddap!” Livio screamed back.

Razlo chuckled darkly.  “Oh, that touched a nerve.”

Breathing deeply to steady his swimming head, Livio pressed on.  “How long have ya been in my head?”

The man in the mirror seemed to contemplate this.  “Do ya remember how horrible your parents were?”  Livio didn’t want to think about it.  The beatings, the long nights locked away in the basement, the days without food.  “Remember how they died?”

He didn’t.  He just remembered waking up the following day to find them both shot to death.  He had assumed that bandits had done it.  He had been brought to the orphanage shortly afterwards, it was where he had met Nico.  His reflection’s grin widened.  Suddenly, Livio felt ill.  “No.”  

“Ya couldn’t take it anymore, so I took over.  I’ve been here ever since.”

It wasn’t that he loved his parents, but to murder them in cold blood… he had done that.  He had become a monster.  He grabbed at his head.  Suddenly everything hurt so badly.  Flashes of memories came to him. Screams, and blood, so much blood.  Livio’s hands weren’t clean by any means, but he had justified every life he took, knowing it would pay off the debt he owed to the Eye of Michael.  He and Nico had sworn that no other children would end up like them.  And he had done the Eye’s dirty work as long as it meant the kids would be spared.  How many other lives had he taken?  How many innocents were slaughtered?

“Oh, they weren’t innocent. They never are.  But you didn’t have the stomach for the jobs I took on.  Conrad knew it too.  He also knew enough to keep me from Knives.”  His reflection chuckled at that.  “Face it, you needed me when things got too hard.  You always will.”

With a scream of rage, the burly man slammed his fist against the mirror.  It fractured and shattered into a million shards, some slicing into his hand.  But he didn’t care.  The pain made him feel alive.  “You’re wrong! I don’t need ya anymore!”  He was panting, shaking.

“You keep tellin’ yourself that.  But I’ll still be here.”

He waited, closing his eyes, centering himself again.  No longer would he lose control of himself, he vowed.  He would shove Razlo into the deepest recesses of his mind if he had to.  It was time to take back his life. 

 

 

The first sign that things were changing were the wings.  Conrad could see the tips of them one morning when he came to check on the readings.  By noon, the whole wing had appeared, and by that evening, the subject was floating just below the grand luminescence at the top of the bulb.  She was shrouded in silver grey wings, which were still in the process of growing.  Old feathers were being pushed out, fluttering to meet the growing number on the bottom.  He noted small patches of feathers had formed on her face by her jaw and temples.  She was not like the plant angel above her, still retaining much of her humanity.  Conrad had created a hybrid.  It would be only a matter of time before he could find out if, like Vash and Knives, she could exist outside of a bulb.

Of course he was fairly sure she could, given the fact that she was once completely human.  

He was looking forward to further study of the connection between the subject and the Humanoid Typhoon. Would this process strengthen their bond, and if so, by how much?  He was also interested in seeing if said bond could be severed.  He couldn’t very well keep them as they were.  Vash may have had the idea that the subject had somehow belonged to him, but he would have been wrong.  

The girl was his now.

A clicking of heels on the metal floor echoed through the plant chamber, one he knew well.  “So your little project survived.  Will wonders never cease?”

“Yes,” he ignored her backhanded comment.  “The DNA should be fully integrated into the subject fairly soon.”

Stepping up to the glass, she lazily watched the small form of the woman as she floated, tapping at the glass with long, perfectly manicured nails, lost in thought.  He wondered what she was up to.  The woman was never to be trusted.

“What are you thinking, Elendira?”

Stepping away from the bulb, she casually made her way out of the chamber.  “Oh, nothing.  Ta ta.”

Master Knives could not return soon enough.  He had had enough of her games.  Someone needed to put her in her place.

 

 

Being alone for hours on end gave Vash time to think.  Perhaps too much.  Meryl had told him once that it wasn’t good for Vash to be alone.  Often his thoughts were on his past, choices that he made which had led him to where he was now, who he was now.  Sometimes he re-lived horrifying moments, which often led to him feeling anxious and panicked.  In moments like that, he would find something better to think about, children he had played with, people he had met over his long life, serene moments watching the stars.  And of course his family.  The family that had chosen him.  Particularly one bossy insurance girl who had grabbed a hold of his heart the moment she pulled out her slew of derringers.  

Since that day, he had slowly fallen for the petite woman without even registering it, and he knew that he loved her when she had stepped in and stopped his life from being taken by the townsfolk when he had contemplated giving up.  She had the same heart that Rem had, fought for the same things he did.  He had just never realized it before.  And he knew he couldn’t live without her.

It wasn’t until they both had shyly revealed their feelings towards one another through veiled words and quotes from her favorite book, that he found out that she had felt the same way for him.  It wasn't just care for a dear friend, but something that had blossomed into love.  He didn’t feel worthy of such a gift, but he would protect it with everything he had.

When he wasn’t dwelling on his thoughts about her, Vash went searching for Meryl in his dreams.  Each time he fell asleep, he found himself unconsciously reaching out for her.  Then he finally found her.

It was in a garden filled with lovely pink roses, the bluest forget-me-nots, and of course crimson geraniums.  He made his way down paths, over a babbling brook, and finally to a small grove of trees.  There she was.  His heart skipped a beat for a moment.  She was laying under a tree, sleeping, features so peaceful.  

"I found you."  He bent down and whispered in her ear.

It was like a fairy story, the one with the sleeping princess that Rem used to tell them.  He would place a kiss on her lips, and she should wake up. 

But it wasn't a fairy story.  His kiss never woke her.  

He fought the urge to cry and instead made a place to curl up next to her.  He lovingly ran his long fingers through her hair and found himself singing softly to her, the song that Rem loved so much.

"I wish you would wake up and just yell at me for doing something stupid." He laughed half heartedly after a while.   "I've come to slay the thing that hounds you, but I... I can't... if you don’t dream of me, too."  Warm tears ran down his face.  "Just dream of me, Meryl." He whispered.

He woke up with a tear stained pillow, reaching for a petite body that wasn't there.

“Meryl.”  He whispered.  “I’m so sorry.”

There was a light rapping at his door.  “Yes?”  Sitting up, he quickly dried his eyes on his sleeve.

“Can I come in?”  It was Elendria.  Their previous conversation didn’t make him want to deal with her, but he had little else to do.

“Yeah, sure.”

The door opened, revealing the tall woman.  Back before he had given his heart to Meryl, he would have immediately begun to hit on her, but now, even as pretty as she was, he had no interest at all.  “I just thought you should see something.  Care to take a walk with me, Humanoid Typhoon?”

Narrowing his gaze, he eyed her skeptically.  “Where to?”

“Why the plant room, of course.  I just thought you might want to say hi to your pet.”  A Cheshire smile spread across her face.

He was on his feet instantly.  “Take me to her.”

The Gun led him down the halls back towards the chamber, heels clicking as she walked.  “You know, it’s interesting how quick you are to forgive and look past others' sins.  You’re not like your brother at all.  All Knives can do is dwell on the past.  It’s why your poor friend is in such a state.”  She side eyed him as she strode.  “If he hadn't given orders for you to be tormented, she would have been fine.”

“This isn’t his fault, not anymore.”  He furrowed his brows.

“Are you sure about that, Vash?  Would you really defend the man who plans on destroying humanity and wants to use you to make that end come about?”  By now, they had reached the plant chamber, soft blue light from his sisters illuminating the room.

“Like I told you, Knives isn’t like that now.  He’s been with us for months now, I’ve seen it.”

She paused in her tracks.  “How sure are you?  You haven’t seen him in nearly a century.  Do you actually know him?  Because I do, and I know that a person like him doesn’t change so easily.”

As much as he hated to admit it, she had a point.  Nai had only been with him for a matter of months, and in that time, he had seen him strike back at Vash, trying to destroy the thing he loved, manipulating her for his own purposes.  It wouldn’t be a far stretch for him to try to use Vash’s own feelings towards him for some wicked plan.

Knives had always been good at playing the long game.

“Perhaps.  But I guess we’ll see when he gets here.”  He turned from her and headed towards the main plant.  They turned a corner, and Vash nearly collapsed.

There inside the bulb was Meryl.

She was radiant, a soft glow coming from her body.  More feathers had sprouted along her temple and jawline, but it was the wings that took his breath away.  Shimmering light grey feathers shrouded her, making her look as angelic as one of his sisters.  He didn’t have words.  Hypnotically, he paced over to the glass, placing a hand on the bulb.  As he watched, a single feather fell from her wing, floating to the bottom of the glass to join a pile that had formed a soft bed there.  Another detached and fell, as if it were sand in an hourglass, waiting for the time to run out.

As beautiful as she was, Meryl shouldn’t be in there, shouldn’t be going through these changes.  She should have been home, safe with him, complaining about his doughnut intake and how lazy he was when she found him shirking chores to play with the local children.  She should be clacking away on her typewriter, working on that story he had convinced her to write.  She should…

He sank down to his knees, head lightly bumping the glass, tears burning hot and fast down his face. This was all his fault, if he hadn’t…

Hadn’t what?  There was nothing he could have done to stop this.  It was Knives who had set this in motion, once more, taking away the person he loved from him.

Rising to his feet, he wiped away his tears and gazed up at the woman he loved, hand on the glass.  “Don’t worry, Meryl.  We’ll make this right.”  He whispered.

The plant turned back to regard the tall woman who had been watching the whole time.  “How do you propose we deal with Knives?”

The woman grinned.  “I thought you’d never ask.”

 

 

The female snored.  Knives struggled with not getting up and smothering her with a pillow.  When he finally could no longer take it, he got to his feet, seething.  He was about to shake her violently awake and make her stop, when he paused.

She looked so peaceful in her sleep.  Her hair was splayed over her pillow, like a curtain, with several strands framing her face.  It was almost angelic.  The plant sighed.  Despite his moment of wrath, he just couldn’t do it.  Crawling back into the bedroll, he grabbed one of the extra pillows she had packed to put over his head.  

Milly rolled over before he could get settled and muttered in her sleep.  “You’re so sweet, Nai.”

He froze, then slowly looked up at her, heart racing.  No, she was definitely still asleep.  Was she… dreaming about him?  He could feel heat rising to his cheeks.  This was a very unfamiliar feeling, and he wasn’t sure if he liked it or not.

But her snoring had stopped.

Waiting for his heart to stop racing, he took a steadying breath and closed his eyes, allowing slumber to over take him once again.

Notes:

Vash was left alone too long, so he has too much time to think. Not so good for someone nearly immortal!
Elendria knows when to kick him when he's down...

I have the rest of the story blocked out now, and I'm so excited to get to where we are going!

Please don't forget to leave comments! They really encourage me and sometimes give me ideas and perspective I didn't have before!

Chapter 21: All the Tomorrows

The Eye of Michael.  It was a group of people completely devoted to Knives that believed he and his sisters were sent by God and worthy of worship and adoration.  Since Knives' disappearance, their numbers had begun to dwindle, the once faithful beginning to realize that perhaps they had been led astray.

Vash had learned from Livio that Wolfwood and he had been a part of this organization, trained by a man named Chapel.  However, neither man believed in the doctrine they preached.  In fact, from what Livio had shared, Nicholas was actually less of a fraud then he had led on to Vash.  He had his own deep, quiet faith in God. The Father had a will for everything, and it wasn't for humanity to understand what that will was.

Which was why Wolfwood hadn't had a problem with killing.  If it was their time to reach judgment, then so be it.  Wolfwood didn't care if he was the instrument that caused men to meet their Maker.  Of course, that was the thing that Vash had an issue with, and it was only at the end of the priest's life that he had come to see things more like Vash did.

"If you could convince the Eye of the truth, they might just follow you."  Elendira leaned back casually on Vash’s bed as they spoke of a plan to confront Knives.  "Then you would have others who are willing to fight for you."

The outlaw suddenly felt very tired.  He just wanted all of this to be over, to take Meryl home and live a quiet life.  "No. I won't have others involved.  If Knives really has been playing the long game and still plans of eradicating humanity, it's my job to stop him.  I won’t see anyone else get killed in our own private war."

"People get killed, that's just a part of life here on this planet.  But when given a cause, people will follow it to the ends of the earth, even if that means death."  The woman grinned.

Vash narrowed his gaze.  "I'm not about to become like my brother.  But I will make sure they learn the truth.  No one ever has the right to play with people's faith."

Crimsonnail rose from the bunk and sauntered her way to the door.  "Have it your way."  The door opened and she let herself out.  "Let me know if you change your mind."  She glanced back at him before leaving the cell.  "Toodles."

There was something about this woman that set Vash on edge.  She had some kind of agenda, but he wasn't sure what she had to gain.

The door opened again moments later and Livio nearly burst into the room.  "Did Elendira just come in here?"  The man appeared angry and fit to rip something or someone to shreds.

"Yeah, she let me see Meryl and then we came back. Why?"

"She's a snake.  Do not trust her."  The big man growled.

"I had a feeling. I've lived a century and a half.  I know when someone has an angle they are trying to play.  I just have yet to figure out hers."  He made his way to his bunk.  "Don't worry.  I'll be careful." He yawned.  The emotion of seeing Meryl was taking its toll on him.

Livio frowned, a worried expression painted on his rough features.  "Okay."  Vash barely registered the door closing before sleep overtook him into its sweet embrace.

 

 

The next town Milly stopped at for the night was far more populated than the last, setting Knives on edge once again.  They arrived late afternoon, and found that the town had both an inn and a saloon.

Milly opted for the inn, which Knives was grateful for.  No more drunken crowds to induce another anxiety attack.  This place also had rooms to choose from. 

"Hummm, we'll take two rooms, please."  Milly asked the innkeeper.

Knives found himself moving to stand in front of her. "No, one room with two beds."

The tall girl blinked in surprise.  "Are you sure, Nai?"

Side eying her, he huffed.  "I wouldn't have said it otherwise."  He held his hand out, waiting for the innkeeper to hand him the key.  "This is just a bigger town and that angry little friend of yours would never let me hear the end of it if anything happened to you, never mind what Vash would say."

"Oh, right.  They would be pretty upset."  She seemed to be turning this over in her mind, then shrugged.  "Well then! This will definitely save us some money!"  Once again, she was all sunshine.  He wondered how she could remain so positive all the time.

Well, not all the time, he mentally amended, thinking back to the previous evening.

Key in hand, they went back to the jeep to retrieve their luggage.  His back was turned to unload a bag when he felt something hard and cold against his back, and the click of a safety being released.

"Hold it right there, Vash the Stampede."

He mentally cursed.  Since the moment they left the little town they had been living in, he knew having his brother's face would become a problem.

"I'm not the man you're looking for, I assure you." He sighed.  He was so fed up with humans at the moment.  "If you put down your weapon, I can prove it to you."  He would rather just slice the man to ribbons, but as they had already paid for the room, killing anyone would mean they would have to leave, and he was nothing if not practical.

"I don't think so, Humanoid Typhoon.  You're a sixty billion double dollar payday for me!"  The man behind him nearly whooped in glee.

A blade began to form on the back of Knives' hand as the irritation with the situation grew.  He supposed they could always camp out for the night.  "I would rather not resort to violence, but you're giving me no–"

A loud bang rang out and the hard metal that had been pressing into his back was gone.  He turned around to find the man flat on the ground under what looked to be two huge pieces of metal crossed over one another in the shape of an X, completely knocked out.  The big girl padded to his side as he continued to gape at what had just taken place.  "He didn't even give you the chance to show him proof that you're not Mr. Vash!"  She was completely indignant at this.  

Slowly he turned to face her, watching as she slung a huge weapon over one shoulder with ease.  Was that… a stun gun?  Where had that been all this time?

Suddenly he was looking at the woman very differently.  He had been wrong.  She was more than capable of taking care of herself.

"What is it?"  

He hadn’t realized he had been staring at her.  "Nothing! Let's get everything inside before someone else thinks I'm my brother."  He quickly finished his task, keeping the rising blush out of her sight.

"Hey, Nai?"

His head shot up, hitting the roof of the car.  "Y-yes?" He winced, trying to hide his pain and the heat spreading to his cheeks.

She already had her bag in hand.  "It's really nice of you to be so protective.  Thank you."  Suddenly, she was in his space, planting a quick peck on his cheek.

Now he knew he was beet red.  His whole mind was in overload, so he said the first thing that came to his head.  "Don't get used to it."  A curse flew through his mind.  That was the wrong thing to say and he knew it.

However, Milly seemed to brush it off, laughing lightly.  "Don't worry, I won't!"  She paced away towards the inn, dragging her bag behind her, and leaving Knives more confused than ever.

"Mademoiselle, you are an enigma." He said to himself as he stared after her.

 

 

The blare of alarms woke Livio from a sound sleep.  Before his mind even registered what his body was doing, he was racing down the corridors to the plant room, cursing the whole way.

"Doc's done it this time." Razlo grumbled loudly in his mind.

"Ya think?" The big man sassed back.  It was taking some getting used to knowing someone else was in his head.  Razlo hadn't said much since the two confronted one another, but Livio wasn't surprised to hear his voice now.  "Just stay out of it." He snarled.

"Like you get a choice." The voice laughed, but Livio was ignoring him now as he entered the plant chamber.  The usual pale blue light that illuminated the cavernous room was now a dull shade of purple.  That wasn’t a bad sign, it only meant that not all of the plants were in some kind of distress.  What was bad was he wasn’t seeing the source of the alarm right away. That was until he got to the center of the room.

The main plant bulb was red.

The girl inside was laying at the bottom of the glass screaming in pain, feathers flying about her as she failed wildly.  Her eyes were wide, nearly colorless, and full of fear.

"Vash!"  She screeched, calling for the outlaw.  "I... need Vash!"

Livio ran to the bulb and put a hand up to it, gazing inside.  Above her, the plant gazed down, distressed wigs beating up and down in an irregular pattern.

"The plant is fine."

The big man whipped around to find Conrad at the monitors.  "All output is below average, but that is to be expected."

"What the hell is wrong with her though?"  He pointed at the glass, roaring at the doctor.

The old man never looked up from what he was doing.  "Her output was too much for her, and she can't–"

"She’s overloadin'? Doc! That'll kill her!" He raged, running back to the bulb.  By now she was thrashing, pulling at the feathers in her face as unearthly cries of pain filled the chamber.

"Yes.  It's unfortunate.  It was going so well, too." The doctor's voice only sounded put off and disappointed.

Livio wheeled around "You son of a-"  He lunged towards the old man.  

The man looked up in time to see the big man coming at him, eyes wide.  "Livio, what is the meaning of–"  The doctor couldn't finish his thought.  The gunman had the man by his neck, gasping for air.

"I can rip out his throat."  Razlo offered gleefully aloud.

"You stay out of this!"  Livio barked.  He realized he probably sounded like he had lost his marbles, but he could have cared less right then.  What Conrad was doing was despicable, and he was done sitting idly by and letting others use him.

Conrad's eyes went wide with realization and fear.  "Raz-lo." He gasped

Sneering, Livio brought the man closer to his face.  "Yeah, we finally met.  And you're lucky I don't let him kill ya.  Now," he threw the man down to the floor, "Whatever you are doin' to hold back that plant from helping her, I suggest ya fix it."

The old man was wheezing, desperately trying to regain oxygen.  "I-can't."

Livio cursed loudly, then sprinted from the chamber.  His heavy foot falls should have been the only sound echoing down the hallways, but he could hear more screams and banging ripping through the facility, and he knew exactly where they were coming from.

"I'm comin', blondie!"  He shouted.

"Livio!"  The outlaw screeched.  "She’s dying!"

"Not if I have anythin' to say!"  He slammed the door controls and Vash practically flew out, racing down the halls, with Livio at his side.  He could tell the plant was in tremendous pain, and it was taking its toll.  "Dumbass, let me carry ya!"  With one swift motion, he scooped Vash up and over his shoulder, carrying him like a sack of potatoes.

When they arrived, Conrad was leaning over the controls, just staring at the monitors.  Vash was set down, and he quickly surveyed the readouts.  

"What the hell were you doing to her?" He screamed.  "You can't draw energy from her! She's still part human!"  Fingers flying over controls, the outlaw changed the settings.  Soon the output dropped tremendously.  Livio watched as the girl stopped convulsing, body going still.

Fear gripped Livio.  "Is she…"

"No."  Vash's voice was low.  "She’s fine now."  The big man felt his shoulders relax.  The plant angel above her drifted down and scooped the young woman up into her arms, cradling her like a mother.  In moments, the two disappeared back to the top of the bulb.

Art by Slam'n'jack

(you can find them on IG, too)

 

Vash rounded on the doctor, eyes glowing an eerie shade of blue.  "No more.  You are never going near her again."  His voice was cold and dangerous, almost reminding Livio of Knives.  A cold shudder ran through him.  "You're not going to hurt anyone ever again."

The doctor glared up at the plant, but Livio could tell he was just barely holding on to his resolve now.  "How do you plan to stop me exactly?  You're not leaving, especially not with the girl. You have no weapon, and there are others here who will gladly fight and die for Knives if it means keeping you here. What do you have?"

"Me."  A gruff voice spoke from Livio's mouth.  He found his body moving of its own volition, bending down to pick the old man up by the collar of his coat.  He almost felt trapped in his own body, but then the overwhelming need to protect came over him and he relaxed.  He knew he had to trust his alter was about to do something he wasn't prepared to do.

Vash frowned over at the man, sensing the shift.  "Razlo?"

"Yeah." His eyes never left the doctor's face, and Livio could feel Razlo's glee at the fear he was inducing.  He began to wrap is great hands around the man’s throat, thinking about all the torture they had suffered under the Doctor.  Memories of both lives made him grow more and more livid.

"Razlo, don't!  You can't kill him!"  Vash's voice brought him out of his rage and Livio pushed to the surface once more.

Breathing hard, he relaxed his grip on the man in his hand and the doctor's head lolled to one side.  He swore as the plant came over to check for a pulse.  "He's still alive, but barely."  The outlaw sighed.

Livio shook his head.  "I'm sorry, blondie.  Razlo took over, and I just sorta let him.  I was just so furious–"

A comforting hand was placed on his shoulder.  "I know.  But you got control again, that's what matters."

The gunman nodded, staring down at the limp body in his hand. "So, whaddya want me to do with this scumbag?"  

"Lock him up.  I'll see to Meryl and my sister."  The plant's features relaxed and he went about the monitors, checking readouts, brows furrowed in concentration.

Frowning, the big man thought this over a moment.  "What about Elendira and the others?  They'll realize the jerk's gone."

"I think it's time I finally spoke to these followers Knives has."

 

 

Elendira had been watching the whole thing from a perch on the catwalks above the bulbs.  She was rather pleased with her handiwork.  With some simple adjustments to the output in the girl's confinement, she had set off a chain of events that would ultimately lead to her own benefit.  When Master Knives arrived, he would be thrilled with what she had accomplished, and in the meantime, she was able to get Conrad out of the way so she could begin the next stage of her plan.

And if all else failed, we'll, she wasn’t known as Crimsonnail for nothing.

 

 

"Meryl was mortified!  I mean I knew he was Mr. Vash all along, but seeing her face when she couldn't deny it anymore was so funny!"  Milly giggled.

Knives set down his cup and smirked.  "I wish I had seen it."  They were in the inn's small dining room finishing up dinner.  The plant had been listening to Milly as she regaled him with tales of her adventures with his brother.  He had never been told exactly how the females had come to follow Vash around and found her retelling very entertaining.  After listening to her for sometime, he realized how much of his brother's life he had missed out on.

All these years he had been bitter towards humanity, allowing his hatred to seep into his relationship with his own twin brother, severing their bond.  Yet Vash never gave up on him or the principles they had been taught by the woman they both had seen as a mother.  It was Knives' fault that humanity and his brethren were stranded on this godforsaken planet.  He had condemned them all to this purgatory, when they had been promised Eden.  And in his selfishness, he had tried to build his own Eden for only he and his sisters.

But that was gone now.  He and his own brother had destroyed the lush green paradise he had begun to grow.

Like everything he touched, he tore it into a million ribbons.  It was why he would always consider himself Millions Knives.

"You know, I didn’t realize how much I missed those days chasing after Mr. Vash." Milly’s voice brought him back.  "But being on the road with you has been nice.  It feels like back then."  She beamed at him.  "I just hope we can all be together again, so we can make new memories."  The smile faded and her eyes looked downcast.

And Knives wanted nothing more than to bring that smile back.  "We will.  I promise."

He watched as her eyes grew wide, moisture glistening in them.  Suddenly, she threw herself on him, wrapping her arms around him, sobbing.  He froze, not really understanding how to respond.  What had he said to cause such a reaction?

"You're…sad?"

Pulling back, she wiped her eyes.  "No.  No, I'm just… I needed to hear that."

The plant furrowed his brows, trying to understand.  "I don't understand, but if you're alright then, good."

Her musical laugh filled the room and she went back to her chair.  "Yes, I'm fine. Thank you, Nai."

Nai.  He would be Nai for her.  He could put the legacy of Millions Knives in the past and focus on all the tomorrows that Rem had believed in.

"You know, you have a lot to learn about human emotions." She giggled.

A smile tugged at his lips.  "Yes, I suppose I do."

Notes:

Sorry for the delay in getting this chapter out. I really struggled with how some plot points were going to play out and this chapter went through a lot of revisions.

As always, I love getting comments and feedback. It really helps me when I write. Sometimes it even helps how I continue the story!

Thanks again for keeping up with this fic. I also have lots of art coming with the climax of this tale, I have already received fan art for this fic, which made me so incredibly happy! Please feel free to create art if my story inspires! I'll be sure to include it in the fic!

Chapter 22: Nothing Like God

Rain was very rare on Gunsmoke, but it did happen once or twice a year.  This time, the weather forecaster on the radio was making out the storm that was moving quicky across the desert as if it were an apocalyptic event.  Milly caught Knives staring at the radio as he listened to the forecast, frowning in concern.

"It's not a big deal, Nai.  If it catches us, we can find a place to hunker down and ride it out."  

His ice blue eyes never left the radio.  "That’s not my concern."  His voice was low, reminding her of Mr. Vash a bit, when he was being more serious.

She swallowed, knowing that she should always take the twins at their word when they feared something.  "What is it then?"  She finally ventured to ask, dreading the answer.

"I can already feel it.  This storm will be every bit as bad as they are saying, if not worse."  He was still unmoving, but his eyes looked almost vacant, as if he were somewhere else.

Nodding, she gripped the wheel tighter, and stepped on the gas.  "Then we need to book it!"

The vehicle flew across the sands, Knives holding on for dear life as he came back to himself once again.  "If the storm doesn't kill us, your driving might!"

"Not today, Nai!"

 

 

"You sure this is a good idea, blondie?  They might just tear ya limb from limb."  Livio ran a hand through his long, pale hair as they filed through the catacomb-like facility.

Vash shot him a winning grin.  "That’s why I have you here!"  He pat his friend on the back with a thump.

Shrugging, Livio sighed.  They were almost at the "church", an area of the complex where the Eye was designated to work, live, and unfortunately worship.  The broad man led them both to huge, ornately painted doors, depicting angelic beings and a cross with what could be taken as an eye.  The imagery turned Vash's stomach.

Livio shoved the doors open and Vash followed.  Inside was exactly what one would expect from a church, from the pews to the stained glass, to the wooden pulpit.  It was a beautiful sight, but it all felt wrong.  Instead of images of the life of Christ and the saints, there were icons of plant angels, and one in particular he immediately recognized as Knives.  He was the central focus of this cult, and the image showed him as some kind of savior.

It made his blood run cold.

A shout from up by the pulpit pulled Vash back.  "The Master!"

Murmurs and other voices began to fill the room as more people turned around to gaze at Vash.

They all had mistaken him for his brother.

An older man in a dark suit came running down the center aisle and practically threw himself at Vash’s feet.  "My lord! This is truly an unexpected honor.  Has the time come?  We are ready to do whatever must be done for your plan to come to fruition."

The man was positively trembling, breaking the plant's heart.

"See? What'd I tell ya?" Livio whispered to him.

Reaching down, Vash pulled the man to his feet.  "I'm sorry, you've got it all wrong."

Confusion was written all over the man’s face.  "All wrong–wait," a horrible realization filled the man's features.  "You're not the Master.  You're… The Traitor!"  He pulled away sharply from Vash, pointing an accusatory finger at him.

"And here’s where it all goes to pot." Livio wiped a large hand across his face.

Shouts began to fill the room, angry cries of distress.  More fingers were pointed at him, slurs slung through the air like mud.

"Listen!"  Vash cried out.  But none of them were silenced.  "Please, if you give me the chance, I can–"

"You betrayed The Master!" One person snarled.

"What?"

"You shot him and left him! What kind of brother does such a thing?" Another screeched.

"Um. Blondie…" Livio began to look worried, both men backing towards the doors as the people drew closer.

Members of the order began to crowd him, pulling at his coat–the red coat Meryl had lovingly repaired for him.  Her smile and blush as he had watched her work on it flashed through his mind.  He heard a rip.  The sound went right through him, triggering a something within.  Pure rage surged through his veins, proceeding to overtake him completely.  The emotion looked for some kind of escape, but there was none.  Fingers clawed at him, voices rose, and he found himself overwhelmed by the turmoil, holding his head in his hands.

The emotions overpowered him and exploded outward, unable to be contained.

"Enough!" He roared.  Huge wings erupted from his back, sending a few people reeling.  The room fell into a hush.  In moments, many of the followers fell prostrate on the floor.  "Please," his voice lowered, pleading, "I'm no more a deity than you are."  

He reached down to the man by his feet, and gently pulled him up, offering a kind smile.

One by one, heads raised, gazing up at him.  Relaxing, his wings slipped away into the other dimension.  "I came here to tell you all that whatever you've been taught about me and my siblings, it's wrong. Plants are not deities.  All they want to do was to come aside humanity and help it prosper."  He gazed around the room, praying that somehow his words would resonate with these people.  “However, my brother doesn't want that.  He sees humans as destructive parasites. Knives has never planned to save humanity," he paused, taking a deep breath. "He wants to destroy it."

The room was filled with a cacophony of clamor, faces confused and angered. A voice rose up over the din.   "But, if that is the will of God–"

"None of us know the will of God.  That's what makes Him omnipotent.  But what I do know is that each and every person's life is precious.  If God created us all, then I know He has a plan.  And I know that it’s not what Knives has in mind.”

A female nearby got to her feet.  "I have spent my entire life here. I know of nothing else.  It's hard to accept what you're saying."

Many others murmured in agreement.  "I'm not asking you to change your faith.  I came here to deliver the truth.  Now it's up to you to do what you want with it."

He side eyed Livio, looking to make sure he was going the right way with this.  The man shrugged, but smiled.  Vash just had to trust that his words would resonate with them.

"Knives will be returning soon, and when he does, he will set his plan to eradicate mankind into motion.  And I’ll fight for each and every precious life on this planet if I have to." Suddenly he felt so weary.  "All I want is to see you all live your lives to the fullest.  Your humanity is a gift, please don’t waste it."

More whispered questions spread around the room until someone else spoke up.

"If what you are saying is true, then I want to stand and fight." The man rose to his feet.  Several others stood as well, nodding.

Holding his hands out, Vash shook his head.  "No! I don’t want any more lives lost because of us!"

"But it’s our choice, right?"  The man who stood up smiled at him.  

"Yes, but–"

"Then I will stand and fight.  I joined the Eye because I believed the angels wanted the best for all mankind.  I won’t let humanity get wiped out."  He gazed around the room.  "Who's with me?"

More shouts of affirmation echoed in the chamber.  "Well, looks like you got yourself a little army now.  Good job, blondie.  Man, and I thought I'd have to scrape you up off the floor!" Livio chuckled a bit.

"This isn’t what I wanted for them."  Vash sighed, feeling defeated.  Elendira's words rang through his head.

"Dying for a cause, that will get people to follow you to the ends of the earth."

This had not gone at all the way he had hoped.

 

 

“Well that went way better than I thought.”  Livio flopped onto his bunk, smirking at Vash.  But the slender plant didn’t seem pleased with the results of meeting the Eye of Michael.  He slumped into the one chair in the room, head bowed. “Okay, what’s got your panties in a bunch?”

Shaking his head, Vash sighed.  “I didn’t want to involve anyone else in this.  I just wanted to give them the truth.  Now somehow, I’ve put more lives in danger.”

The big man sat up, leaning forward.  “Ya can’t stop people from fightin’ for what they believe in.  That’s what free will’s all about.  And ya can’t save everyone.  You’re not God.”

“You sound like Wolfwood. He told me once that we’re nothing like God.  Not only do we have limited powers, we sometimes are driven to become the Devil himself.” Vash laughed under his breath, still gazing down at his lap. Hearing his new friend speak Nico’s words was bittersweet.  It felt as if somehow, the man he had seen as a brother had never left them. “Why do I feel like I’m doing just that?”  He gazed up at Livio, eyes tormented.  He had seen that same look from Knives, and he was reminded once again that the twins had more in common than they let on.

“Maybe that’s exactly what’s needed to stop Knives.” Both men looked to the doorway where Elendira was casually leaning.  "Oh, I'm sorry, am I not allowed into your little coup de grace?"  She feigned offense.

A low snarl was building in Livio's throat.  "You’re not helping, Elendria!  Unlike Knives, he wants to see humans survive on this hellhole."

"Exactly," she sauntered into the room.  "It's what we all want.  Do you think I believed Mr. Holier-Then-Thou was actually some kind of deity?"  She laughed lightly, "Hardly.  I was just trying to survive.  I like to be on the winning side. And right now, I don’t see Knives winning."

"You’re such a two faced– "  Livio roared as he rose to his feet.

"Oh, you would know."  The woman smirked.

"You filthy–" A firm hand was placed on his shoulder.  

"Take it easy."  Vash offered a small smile. The big man took a steadying breath, fists still clenched.  Vash turned to regard her.  “I’m not like Knives.  I don’t intend on killing him.  But I will make sure he never hurts anyone again.”

Livio's features turned stoney.  "If you don’t, then I will.  He 's the reason Nico's gone.  I'm not lettin' him get away with it."

"Oh, how sweet.  You want revenge on your brother's death."  Elendira mocked.

Livio snarled at the assassin, but Vash placed himself between them.  “Believe me, I’m just as pissed at Knives for causing Wolfwood’s death, but that doesn’t give us the right to take his life.”

“Too bad, I love a good revenge story.” Elendira looked bored now, eying her perfectly manicured nails.  "Well, boys, have fun with your plot to take down Knives. Toodles.”  She sauntered out the door.

When she was out of earshot, Livio locked eyes on Vash, who was making his way to the door.

Livio folded his arms over his chest.  "So what, that's it? You're goin'?"

Vash plastered a big grin on his face,  "Yeah, I'm going to see my girl."

"Oh,"  the heat of embarrassment flushed the big man’s face.  "Right."

The big man could still see the pain behind his eyes.  "I just thought maybe, if I could see her, maybe my focus would become more clear."

Livio smiled in return, understanding.  "I hope it does, blondie." Vash turned to gaze leaving Livio with his thoughts.

 

 

The plant chamber was cool, the gentle humming that came from his sisters communicating with one another calmed Vash’s heart.  Now that he was no longer a prisoner, he had been spending most of his time in front of the main plant, waiting for Meryl to emerge once more.  When he arrived at his destination, he placed both hands on the glass, waiting to see if his sister would respond.

For a long moment, there was no change, just as before.  He wasn’t sure how much more worry and strain his heart could take.  That same exhaustion that he had been fighting came over him once more.  He placed his forehead against the bulb, letting his eyes grow heavy.

Brother.

                                                   You worry. 

                         Do not worry.

His sisters' voices danced in his mind.

Your flower. 

                          Our little sister.   

Meryl?   Vash asked, desperate for some kind of confirmation that she was going to be alright.

Yes. 

                  That man. 

                 The one called doctor. 

                                                                                    All wrong.  

                Healing. 

                                                    Soon now.

His eyes fluttered open, gazing up.  His sister was floating languidly down towards him.  She mirrored his pose, smiling softly at him.

This never should have happened.

Her voice came to the forefront of the song. 

You and she are one. 

                                            She is yours.

You chose her.

                                                                                 Bond.

                                               You are bonded. 

                    Love.

 

The chorus faded in and out as she communicated with him in the language only they knew.  He could feel memories from the past several months, all played out in pure emotion.  But the strongest one was his first kiss with Meryl.

Vash’s eyes snapped open again and he stared wide eyed at his sister.  "You mean…"  he trailed off, not really sure if he understood.  The angelic woman in the bulb nodded enthusiastically at him, showing off her sharp canines as she grinned.

The outlaw reeled at this.  He had fallen for Meryl, fallen hard, and when he finally expressed his love for her, somehow that had created that connection between them.  Wave after wave of emotion overtook him.  He had been holding so much guilt all this time, blaming himself for hurting her unconsciously through his dreams.  Now he realized this was something he had no control over.  Love had bound them together.

"When can I see her?" He spoke excitedly.  He was sent peaceful emotions meant to still his heart.  She tilted her head to the side and slowly closed her eyes, as if chastising him for his overzealousness.  Sighing, he nodded.  "Okay.  I'll wait."  His sisters' concept of time was not like his or any human really.  Soon could mean in the next five minutes or next five weeks.

Sighing, he turned around to leave.

"Leaving so soon?"

Vash whirled around to see the most beautiful woman he had ever laid eyes on floating down.  Silvery wings had reached their full size, not quite as large as Vash’s, but equally radiant.  The plant angel had begun her ascent to the top of the containment, but squeezed the woman's hand as they passed one another.

"Meryl!" He practically threw himself at the bulb, pressing his hands against the glass.

Mirroring him, she gave him that same look she used to when she found him goofing off or scarfing down doughnuts, holding back a smile.

"Wait a second… were you two messing with me?"

The petite woman glanced up at his sister and smirked.

"That’s not very nice! I was worried!"  The gunman pouted.  She beamed at him, nearly colorless eyes still so full of warmth and love.  "Are you… okay?"  Of course he knew she wasn't. She had half her humanity stripped from her against her own will.

She seemed to sense his trepidation and sighed.  "I'm better now."

"This never should have happened.  If I–"  He was cut off by that look she used so often when she was upset at him.

"Stop that.  It’s in the past."   He got the sense that being with his sisters all this time had also had other effects on her, such as sense of time.

Nodding, he pressed his forehead to the glass, wanting so desperately to be as close to her as possible.  In response, he felt something that almost felt like a hug coming from her.  It made his whole body relax for the first time in what felt like weeks.  "I miss you." He whispered. "I… I'm not sure of anything anymore.  I never realized how much you grounded me until now."

"Hey."   The tone in his head caused him to look up at her.  Tears he hadn’t realized he had been crying fell in hot trickles down his cheeks.  "I miss you, too."

"Are…when will you be ready to leave?"  He found himself wiping his eyes by shrugging his face against his shoulders, unwilling to break the connection with her hands on the other side of the glass.

A sadness came over her features.  "I don't know yet.  I'm still so tired."

He nodded in understanding.  Every time he allowed his body to head using his own natural plant abilities, it left him exhausted.  She glanced up and he followed her gaze.  They both could see his sister watching quizzically.  "I have to go now."

He fought back another wave of tears.  "Okay.  I'll be waiting."

"Vash," she offered a warm smile. He stopped what he was doing to gaze at her.  "I love you."   She paused, a mischievous look on her face.  "Broomhead."

He laughed a little.  "I love you, insurance girl."

Pulling away from the glass, he watched intently as she returned to the top, never taking his eyes off of her as she returned to his sister's care.

 

 

Winds beat against the jeep as Milly tore over the desert sands.  Both she and Knives had stopped iles back to secure the soft top of the vehicle when he had noticed the wind picking up.  And just in time it seemed, as now the vehicle was being buffeted from every side.  The two remained silent, focused on remaining on course towards the next town.  It was going to be exactly as Knives had predicted, a storm unlike any she had ever seen, even the typhoon she and Meryl had survived.  She could feel it in her bones and in the tense way Knives sat straight as a pole.  She wondered if he was worried that they might have to stop and wait out the storm in their car.

“We’re almost there, Nai.”  She broke the silence, causing Knives to jump a little.

He side eyed her, then nodded, recomposing himself.  “I know.  But I doubt we will outrun the rain.”

Pressing on the gas more, she urged the vehicle onwards.  “We can’t risk that. The ground will turn to mud in minutes.”

For a time, they were quiet once again, until Milly began to make out something on the horizon.  “Look! There it is!” The town was less than an ile away.  They could make it.

A new sound hit the jeep, like a tapping, but it came from the roof.  That was when fat drops of rain hit the windshield.  Knives cursed under his breath.  “I hate when I’m right.”

 “We are not getting stuck out here!”  She declared, turning on the wipers.  “Hold on to your hat!”

“Hat? I’m not wearing a–”

Milly floored it, causing Knives to be thrown back in his seat.  A very undignified yelp escaped his throat as the landscape flew by.  The town came closer to view, the jeep sliding over the wet sand and was quickly getting soaked and turning into mud.

Wet ground gave way to the familiar dry road, and Milly whooped for joy.  They had outrun the rain, but they weren’t out of the woods yet.  She continued to push the jeep on and in the space of twenty minutes, they had reached the town, slowing down as they reached the main road.  Knives turned to her, eyes still wide.  “Mademoiselle, don’t ever do that again.”

Laughter filled the cabin.  “Awe, where’s your sense of adventure?”  She shut off the car and hopped out.  The plant followed, beginning to unpack the vehicle.  The wind whipped at her long hair, and Milly found herself wishing she had tied it back.  “We need to move fast.” She called over the whistling of the approaching storm.

All over the town, people were hurriedly hunkering down, pulling in chairs, and boarding up windows.   

A splash of water hit the top of her head.  Milly grabbed the last of her belongings as a hand grasped her arm.  “Come!”  Knives' icy eyes shone with concern.  His other arm was full of the last of the luggage.  He began to pull her along, when something caught her eye.  Quickly, she shoved her suitcase and bag at him, then ran back to the jeep.

“M-Milly! What are you doing?”  He called after her.

“I’m not leaving it behind!”  Her shout was barely heard over the howling.

“What?”  He was confused.  They had got what they needed, what was so important that she had to go back?

Knives was stone, refusing to move from his spot, allowing the fierce winds to bite at him, rain slapping at him in large drops.  He watched as the woman retrieved the cross wrapped in fabric from the back of the vehicle.  The Punisher.  

She hadn’t wanted to leave her priest behind.

Something within him felt like a blade twisting in his gut.  It was the same feeling he had when he realized Vash had chosen humanity over his own brother.  Once again, he had been abandoned in favor of someone else.

He would have rather been shot again then feel the emotion threatening to consume him.

Milly ran through puddles that were forming on the road, splashing as she ran.  “Okay! Let’s get inside!”  She panted and led the way into the hotel they had parked in front of.  Once inside, she set the cross down with a thump, giving a satisfied grin to herself as she looked it over.

"I'll go get our room." She chirped and headed to speak with the innkeeper.

The man eyed the door the had come in through.  All his windows had been boarded up, leaving the lobby feeling more like a cave than a cozy place to stay.  "Looks like you folks just made it in the nick of time." He chuckled.

The tall woman nodded enthusiastically.  "Yes, it was quite a feat, wasn't it, Nai?"

Still standing near with all their luggage, he grumbled an agreement.

"So what can I do fer ya?  Don't have too many choices, as this storm's caused many a folk to hunker down here.  Not that I can much blame 'em!"  The man laughed again, then covered the side of his mouth conspiratorially.  "It's good for business though!"  Knives really didn't understand why the man chose to do so, as he could hear every word the man was saying.

But the two humans laughed at the joke he didn't seem to get.  "Oh, I'm sure!" Milly chuckled.  "Do you happen to have a room with two beds?"

"Last one, missy!" He turned around and fished a key off the wall.  "103.  Second door on your left."

"Thank you, sir!" She took the key and went back to retrieve the cross.

"That’s some cross you got there.  You some kind of missionary or somethin'?"  The man scratched his head.

Knives listened intently for her answer.  "Well, in a way.  We're on a mission of mercy!"  She declared.

Shurgging, the man didn't really have anything else to add, and went back to reading the newspaper that he had been studying before they arrived.  Knives caught a glimpse of a familiar face on the back page, quickly attempting to move out of the man’s line of sight.  He did not want a repeat of the last place they visited.

As he followed her to their quarters, he began to wonder if fate would always deal him the same cards, continually twisting the knife deeper when thought he might just find happiness.

The moment they were in their room. Milly set down the cross and confronted him.  “What’s wrong?"  He hadn’t expected this and struggled to respond.  Her features softened. "We made it, right?  I mean, we’re soaked, but we’re safe now.”

Managing a nod, he couldn’t look at her.  “Yes. Safe.”

Suddenly she was in his face, brilliant blue eyes determined.  “ Nai. ”  He knew she wouldn’t give up until he told her what was on his mind.  

He sighed, then regarded the Punisher that she had leaned against the wall.  “You miss him.”

“Oh.”  Her features softened.  “Well, yes. Of course I do.”

He nodded.  “I see.”  It was all that he could manage.  Why did he feel this way?  Why should he even care if she…

If she what?  Suddenly he was at a loss for what exactly he wanted. All he knew was that it had been this feeling which had caused him to do terrible things in the past, and he didn’t want to repeat his mistakes.

He was startled as a soft, warm hand slipped into his.  Then his heart was racing, and he was gazing into this remarkable female’s eyes.  “It’s normal to feel sad when we lose someone we love, but we can’t let it consume us.  We have to move forward.  I'll always carry his memory with me," she placed her free hand lovingly on the cross, "But I also know that he would want me to be happy." He felt her grip tighten into a squeeze, then relax.

Questions swirled about in his mind.  There was so much about humans that never seemed to make sense to him.  She clearly had loved the priest, and to him her actions seemed to indicate that she still had feelings for him.  Yet, when she looked at Knives as she did now, he felt something so warm, causing his heart to beat faster.  Finally, he settled on one question.  "What makes you happy, Milly?"

The suns in all their glory paled to the warmth that radiated from her smile.  "That’s easy.  Being with you."

The plant's breath suddenly caught in his throat.  This wasn't the answer he had expected, and yet, it filled him with another emotion he couldn't put a name to.  But he had felt it before, long ago when he was a child.  It made him feel complete, safe, wanted.  "With…me?"  He could hardly hide the disbelief in his voice.  He had been passed over by everyone that had ever got close to him, but this singular woman was telling him otherwise.

She nodded, humming a yes.  "I know you can be grouchy at times, but the moments you're not being a grump are what I like the best, because there is a lot more to you than you let on.  And even though those moments aren't often, I treasure them because it means you're growing." She took his other hand, sending his whole world reeling.  "And I'm not giving up on you."

Not giving up.  Vash had as much said the same thing.  No one else besides his brother had ever been so open with him, and even Vash held back at times.  This was all so new to him.

"Thank you."  It was all he could manage to say.

Notes:

Longer chapter this time, but I wanted to bookend it with Knives' and Milly's journey, as it's just as important to me as Vash’s own struggles.

Also, this is my own take on how the anime might have handled the EOM, so I gave myself a bit of freedom with them in this.

Anyways, buckle up, cause we are getting closer and closer to the climax of this tale!

Thanks for sticking with me! I am contemplating some additional scenes to be added after this fic is over, some slice of life things from after Knives wakes up and they are all living together. I feel like I rushed that part and I'd like to flesh it out more.

Chapter 23: Warmth of Your Embrace

 

"Checkmate!" Milly declared, grinning from ear to ear.  She began to set up the pieces from their chess game back up once more.  "You wanna play again?"

Knives didn't respond, leaning his head on his hand and gazing off at nothing. 

"Nai?"  He still said nothing.  She waved her hand over his face.  "Gunsmoke to Nai!"

"Huh?" He blinked, then seemed to come back from wherever he had been.  "Oh, yes."

Throwing her hands on her hips, she scowled at him.  "Now I've won the last four games, and not only do I expect you to at least win half of them, that last one you were barely trying.  What's wrong?"

Inside the lobby of the hotel, they could still hear the pounding rain hitting the building relentlessly.  They had been hunkered down there a day, and Milly had begun to notice Knives seemed distant, his mind anywhere but there.  "It's nothing."  He brushed it off and straightened.  "Let’s just go again."  He began to arrange his own pieces on the board.

Milly placed a hand on his as he reached for the queen, causing him to freeze.  "I've been around Mr. Vash long enough to know when he's hiding something, and you're even worse at it."

The plant chuckled.  Since he had awoken, Milly had come to discover that of the twin plants, Nai always seemed to be the one who wore his emotions more openly.  Hiding his feelings was not something he did often.  "I'm just distracted.  I… I hear my sister.  She's working extremely hard to keep this town going during this storm."

At each town they had visited so far, Knives had made it a point to visit his sisters.  Milly never came with him, because it involved some stealth, as outsiders were never allowed near the plants.  He hadn’t spoken much about his siblings since she had known him, but she could see how much he treasured these visits.  Knives loved his family.

And this was something Milly could very much relate to, having come from a large one herself.  She could imagine how much he missed each one of his sisters and right now, being trapped there during the storm, he wanted nothing else but to see his sibling and offer her some form of comfort.

"It's your move, mademoiselle."  He indicated the board where he had moved his first pawn.

An idea struck her.

"How keen are you to get wet?"

 

 

The ground squished wherever they stepped and they did their best to tread lightly as they made their way through the empty streets of the town towards their plant facility.  Once or twice Milly had to pull her boot out of the mud, shuddering at the gross pop it made when she released her foot from its hold.

"This is insane!"  Knives called back to her above the din of the rain.

Laughing, she shook her head, long hair flinging drops everywhere.  "It's an adventure!"

"I don't know how you talked me into this." He muttered as he continued trudging forward.  The facility lay up ahead.  Milly was positive that the place would be sparsely staffed, if at all, with the way everyone had been so concerned about staying inside during this monumental storm.

As they approached, they found that her assumption had been correct.  The main entrance had no one staffing it.  Milly reached for the door handle and found that it was locked.  "How do we get in?"

"May I?"  He indicated the door, and she moved out of the way to let him examine it.  Something appeared in his hand and with a flick of his wrist, Knives had the lock picked with a small tool he manifested.  A smirk crossed his lips, and she realized he was showing off.  The plant held the door open for her and ushered her in out of the rain.

They made sure to close the door quietly as they entered, to ensure no one was aware of their presence.  The sound of the rain died down instantly. "Stay close."  He whispered. "Plant facilities are just the husks of fallen ships.  They are not safe places to be and easy to get lost in."  She reached out and took his hand and felt him tense a moment, then relax.

"I'm not going anywhere.  Lead the way."  Milly squeezed his hand encouragingly, and he nodded, holding her hand tightly as he led them through the building.

The whole facility was still, and Milly was stunned that no one was here to guard it.  After all, there had been a time when Knives had been known to "take back" His sisters, she would have thought there would be at least someone–

Her thoughts were cut off by Knives pulling them both to place their backs flat against a wall out of view.  She was about to ask what it was, when she herself heard the voices.  There were only two, and both sounded extremely bored.  Knives and Milly stayed still for what seemed like an eternity until the voices faded away, then he tugged her onwards, more urgent than ever.

"Almost there." He whispered to her.  Soon they found themselves in a huge chamber that contained a gigantic bulb.  Milly found herself mesmerized by it, speechless at what she was seeing.

He squeezed her hand and let go.  "It gets better."  For the first time, she watched as his face lit up.  It reminded her of Vash, but it was so innocent and sincere, in a way all his own.  She watched intently as he made his way over to the glass and placed both hands against it, waiting.  Holding her breath, she watched as a luminous being with beautiful wings floated down towards him, her face welcoming.  The angelic woman mirrored Knives, placing her hands on the glass.  Simultaneously, the two bowed their heads to meet the glass.

Milly felt like she was watching something sacred, like a moment she was not meant to see.  Exhaling, she found a spot to sit and waited for Knives as he visited.  She had only been sitting a few minutes when his voice brought her out of the thoughts that were swimming in her head.  "Would you like to meet her?"

Blinking, the tall girl pointed at herself.  "What me?"  He nodded, mirth in his eyes.  "Oh. Sure!"  She couldn't keep the waver of nervousness out of her voice.  In a dream-like state, she rose to her feet and approached the glass.

The plant inside smiled at her, sharp toothed but not unkind.  Knives indicated that Milly did as he had done, and she placed both hands on the glass.  Then she felt his hand on hers.  Glancing over at him, he gave an encouraging nod and then placed her forehead on the glass.

A warm feeling enveloped her, almost like a hug.

"She likes you."  Knives' voice was low and close to her ear.  "She says she's grateful you found me."

Raising her head slightly, she giggled a little.  "Please tell her I'm so happy to make her acquaintance!" She gazed into his icy blue eyes.  They reminded her of the forget-me-nots her mother loved to grow in their geoplant.  How had she come to this place?  Even after knowing all the horrible things he had done, and the dream world he had created for Meryl, she never could bring herself to hate him.  She supposed it was just her forgiving nature, but perhaps it was something more.  When Vash had brought him back, she took to caring for him immediately, never giving a thought about his past.  As he slept, she could see that he was hurting on the inside.   As the months passed and she got to know Knives, she found out just how right she had been.  

"I'm really glad I met you, too." She whispered, never looking away from Nai.

A bright red blush spread across his cheeks, and he looked away.  His sister seemed amused by the exchange.  Knives shot her a look and she seemed to be laughing.

"What is it?"

Knives eyes darted at Milly, then away again.  "I'll tell you later."  But Milly had a feeling she knew exactly what the exchange between them had been.  Having grown up in such a big family, siblings teasing one another was easy to spot.

The feeling of joy came over her and she returned her gaze to the plant angel.  This time she didn't need to ask Knives what she was saying.  "I'm happy, too."  She felt pin pricks of tears stinging at the corners of her eyes.

"You could hear her?"  The independent seemed startled by this.

The tall girl shook her head.  "I didn't need to.  I could feel it," she took her free hand off the glass and placed her hand over her heart. "Here."

"Oh."  He seemed to be processing this.  Distant voices could be heard echoing through the facility.  The plant angel shot a look at the direction they were coming from.  With a nod of his head, she began to leave them, but not without one last smile for Milly.  In moments, she had returned to the nebulous top of the chamber.  Quickly, Knives moved away from the glass and began to look over the monitors.

"We don't have much time, but I need to make sure I adjust her levels so that she isn't as stressed during this storm." Hands flew at lightning speed over the controls.  "These idiots have no idea what she needs to be comfortable."

The voices seemed to be getting nearer.  "Nai…"

"Almost there." He never wavered in his work.  Several more switches were flipped and he stepped back to admire his handiwork.  After checking the monitor and satisfied that the numbers had improved, he bolted for Milly, grabbing her hand once more and leading her through the facility, back the way they had come. 

"I thought I heard something."  One of the voices said to the other.

"Over there!"

The two intruders picked up the pace, rounding a corner.  There, ahead of them was the door.  They were nearly home free.

Nai wrenched the door open and with one smooth move, locked it behind him.  Then the two were making a run for it through the town, heading back towards the inn.  Milly realized Nai had never let go of her hand and he was practically flying her over and around puddles.  Laughter bubbled out from her.  She felt like a little kid who had gotten away with something.  In moments, she found that Nai was also laughing.  She had never heard him laugh, not like this, and it made her stomach feel like butterflies ready to leap from her body.

Soon they had made it to the hotel, flinging the door open and shutting it quickly behind them.  Both were out of breath and still laughing as the collapsed in front of the entrance.

The innkeeper regarded them for a long moment, a knowing smile curling up on his face.  "Ah, to be young and in love."

The fits of giggles came to a still at this, the two exchanging wide eyed looks.  "I think you have the wrong idea–"

"We're just friends." Milly finished for him.

Nai nodded, "Something like that."  He rose to his feet and offered her a hand.

The old man shrugged.  "Whatever you young folks say.  I jus' call it like I see it."  He picked up the paper he had been reading and went back to it.

"We need to get dry." Milly snickered again.  "I feel like I just took a bath with all my clothes on!"

Once again, she noticed that he hadn't let go of her hand after helping her up.  Did he realize this?  "I was told once humans get sick from being wet and cold for too long, so I think we had best."  He led them to their shared room.  It wasn't until he needed to get the key out that he seemed to realize he had never let go of her hand.   "Oh."  His cheeks flushed and he released her to retrieve the key.

Inside, they both made quick work of removing their coats.  Milly found a way to hang them up to dry.  "You need to shower to warm up."  Knives' face was hard.  This was not a choice, she realized.

"What about you?"

"I'm not the human who could get ill.  I will go after you.  Just leave me some hot water."  He folded his arms over his chest, settling the matter.

She didn't like the idea of making him wait in his soaking clothes, but she supposed he was right.

The hot water was amazing, but she made sure she didn't indulge too long so that Knives could also shower.  When she got out, she found him on the floor, leaning against the wall with his eyes shut.  He looked so peaceful.  It was in moments like this that she found it so hard to reconcile the fact that this man had made her best friends' lives a living hell.  What had he suffered to cause him to retaliate against the world?  Pacing up to him she knelt by his side.

There were wet strands of hair dripping onto his forehead and she found herself reaching out to brush them aside.  At this, his eyes fluttered open.  She half expected him to scowl at her for her petulant behavior, but the scolding never came.  Instead he gave her a warm smile.  "Done already?"

She hummed a yes.  "It was wonderful.  Please, go get warmed up.  I saved you plenty of hot water."

The plant didn’t move.  "Thank you."  He seemed hesitant.

"What is it?"  She carefully nudged him, hoping he didn't keep things bottled up as usual.

Blue eyes darted away, "Nothing, I…"  She waited patiently, knowing how hard it was for him to process emotions at times.  Especially ones he had long since buried.  "I'm glad you got to meet my sister."

"Me, too.  I had a wonderful time."  Milly beamed.

"I did as well.  In fact," he chuckled, "I can't remember the last time I had so much amusement and excitement."

Placing her back against the wall next to him, she sighed contentedly.  "I always have the best adventures when I'm with a plant."

At this, he laughed once more, filling the whole room with its musicality.  "Yes, I suppose you do."

The mirth died down and she found herself gazing at him.  "You should laugh like that more often.  It's beautiful."

The plant's expression changed instantly, cheeks becoming rosy.  "I… never really let myself feel joy like this.  Not in a very long time."

"How long?"

Suddenly, his lap seemed very interesting, a far away look glazing his eyes.  "Not since Vash and I were boys."

Nearly one hundred and fifty years of misery.  this was something she couldn't even fathom.  She chose her next words carefully.  "What happened to change that?"

Drawing a deep breath, he seemed to mull over the question.  "There was a man on our ship."

He told her about the abuse he had suffered and how he discovered what humans had done to his sister.  Everything about Nai was making more and more sense now.  He had been hurting his entire life, and just like any little kid, he had lashed out.  This had put him on a dark path that he made his mind up to walk, and jaded his view of humanity as a whole.

When he was done, his eyes darted to look at her, never moving his bowed head.  Milly knew that he was waiting for what he thought was her inevitable anger and disgust.  But that never came.

The tall girl reached over and wrapped her arms around him.  He froze.

"Mademoiselle, you're getting wet."  He whispered into her hair.

Hot tears escaped, and she found herself sobbing onto his shoulder.  "I don't care."

Nai began to relax, and she felt his arms return the embrace.  His body began to shudder and she realized that he was weeping.  His grasp tightened around her as if he were holding on to her for dear life.

They stayed like that for some time, and Milly began to gently stroke his hair.  Once again, his body relaxed and his breathing began to slow.  When he lifted his head from her shoulder, his gaze was unlike anything she had seen from him before.  "Thank you.  I'm not sure what came over me."

She offered a kind smile.  "I do.  You finally let yourself feel again."

He laughed a little at this.  "Yes, I suppose I did." A true smile graced his chiseled features.  "Milly, you are a wonder."

She was about to respond when a chill came over her and she shuddered.  "You're freezing!"  He scrambled to his feet to get the blanket off his bed and wrapped it around her.  "I'm sorry."

"No, don't be. I told you I didn't mind."  The blanket helped a little for a moment, but then the chill returned and her teeth began to chatter.

"You're still cold."  His brows furrowed.  "Here."  He knelt down next to her again and put his arms around her.  A warmth spread from his core, into his arms and through her own body, warming her up quickly.  Soon, she realized they were both completely dry.  He pulled back to regard her, concern still in his crystalline blue eyes.  "Warmer?"

She nodded.  "Yeah.  Thank you."  He suddenly looked exhausted.  "Nai, are you okay?"

"Yes.  I'll be fine.  I think I'm just emotionally spent right now.  But, I'm glad you’re warm now."  His smile returned and she felt that excitement within her once more.

Getting more comfortable, she pulled at the blanket and draped it around the both of them.  A flush of pink filled his cheeks, but he settled down next to her.  Suddenly, she felt quite weary as well.  She leaned her head on Nai's shoulder, but this time he didn't stiffen at her closeness.  As she closed her eyes, she felt his head settle against hers.  Contentment filled her as she drifted off, a feeling she hadn’t had since she had been with Nicholas.

 

 

Time seemed to have lost its meaning to Meryl as she drifted with the plant angel in the bulb.  She was learning much about the plants through the song, and she found that the longer she was with the plant, the more she wished to stay.

It was Vash’s visits that kept her grounded though.  Even when she didn't come down, she felt his presence, and that was the one thing keeping her tethered to the outside world.  She knew she couldn't remain inside the bulb forever.

"There’s a massive rain storm hitting across the planet."  Vash informed her during a visit.  "I've never seen anything like it in all my life."

Rain.  The thought of it conjured the feeling of wonder, of droplets of water hitting her skin, water springing up from the well Milly had helped dig, and how much it had reminded her of the rare occurrence of rain on Gunsmoke.  Her memories turned to Vash’s return and the flurry of emotions that had come with it.  Through their bond she shared these thoughts and feelings with him and watched his expressions as he relived the moment.

"I wanted to kiss you.  You know that, right?"  He grinned.

"Of course, dummy."  She shook her head.  "But you had to go and get yourself all busted up."

There was a mischievous glint in his eye.  "Would you have hit me if I had?"

"Only if you had been a bad kisser."  She teased.

"Ouch, so cold, insurance girl!"  He feigned being hurt at this, but his smiling eyes gave him away.

His eyes always would give him away to her.  She also noticed when his mood shifted, just as it was now.  "Please come out."

The way he asked went through her, pulling at her core.  Glancing up at the plant angel high above them, she felt conflicted.  She understood now why he and his brother loved being with their sisters so much.  They were beings of pure peace and love.  Being with them was almost intoxicating.

Tears were filling Vash’s eyes.  She couldn't do this to him, not any more.  There was no longer any reason to stay, save the comfort this angelic being had been pouring into her very soul.

The sister above sensed this in the song, and floated gently down to meet them.  Placing a hand on the glass, she smiled lovingly at Vash.  Then she gazed at Meryl, joy radiating from her.

Love. 

                       You are loved.  

I'll come back.  I promise.

We know. 

                                                                                   You are part of the song. 

                                                                   Keep your harmony strong, little sister.

I will. Thank you.

Meryl embraced the plant angel, her new sister.  The being sent waves of comfort over her.  When she released the petite girl, she floated away, back to the luminous place above.

The angel out of sight, Meryl returned her attention to Vash.  Her Vash.  His aqua eyes gazed longingly at her.  

This was the part that frightened her.  In the bulb, she had been free, her body having changed and now accustomed to being in this new form.  Once she left this safe space, she could be a danger.

Vash sensed her trepidation.  "What is it?"

"Vash, I'm scared.  I…I can't remember what it's like to be human.  I don't know how to contain any of this."  

"Oh."  Glancing away, he seemed to consider this.  "This is new territory for me, too.  But you're not going through this alone."

Swallowing, she nodded, then closed her eyes.  She concentrated all the energy pouring out of her and tried to locate what the plants called the source and Vash had called a gate.  It took some time, but eventually she located it within herself and began to slowly draw all of that energy into it.

"Easy, insurance girl.  Take it slow."  Vash encouraged.  Her feet touched the bottom of the bulb, sending up a flutter of silvery grey feathers she had shed.  Bending down, Meryl picked one up.  It made her recall the first time she found feathers in her bed from Vash.  This feather paled in comparison to his beautiful pure white plumage.  As she studied it, she noticed that it wasn't just white.  Pale blue markings, barely perceptible, graced the surface.  She glanced up at Vash.

"You can see them now.  All plants have them.  But humans really can't see them."  He explained.  "Now, you ready to come out?"

After quickly examining her back for any signs of feathers, she nodded and took a step forward, pushing on the glass.  It was something Vash had told her about during one of their visits.

The glass didn't budge.

"Use some of your energy and manipulate the atoms."  Sure, easy for him to say.  This was all so new for her.  "Imagine bubble gum.  If you blow hard enough it pops.  Same idea."  He grinned.

Sighing, she closed her eyes and summoned some of her energy, imagining the glass giving way.

Then suddenly, she was stumbling forward, straight into strong arms that caught her.  "There.  That wasn’t so bad, was it?"  She gazed up at the blonde outlaw that was beaming down at her.  Waves of love and protection came over her and she flung her arms around him.  

"Vash."  Her voice was a bit hard to use from not needing it for so long.

He held her close, burying his face into her hair.  "You have no idea how lost I am without you."  He whispered.

They stayed in each other's embrace for a long time, and Meryl could feel some of the sisters watching, pleased at the reunion.

When he pulled back to look at her again, he seemed to be taking in everything about her.  "What is it?"

"I just missed seeing your beautiful eyes."

"You know what I missed?"  She pulled him towards her, lips meeting his.  This time, the kiss seemed to be amplified through their bond, passing emotions back and forth.  Their tongues danced with one another, and she felt sharp canines that she had never noticed before.  When they parted, both had to catch their breath.

"Wow."  He panted.

"Yeah."  She placed her head on his chest as her whole world slowly stopped spinning.  "I never noticed how sharp your teeth were." She giggled.

"They are?" She looked up to see him running his tongue over them.  A devious smirk spread across his face.  "Huh.  You must bring that out in me."  He lowered his voice.

She narrowed her gaze.  "Bring what out?"

"My wild side."  He pulled her in for another kiss, causing her to squeak involuntarily.  This time, the kiss was even more passionate than the first, and she found herself backed up against the glass, her hands pinned.  When he pulled up for air, he kept his lips a breath away from hers.  "I'm never letting you go."  He whispered.

"You'd better not, Humanoid Typhoon."  She whispered in return.

Leaving the safety of the bulb was worth it, she decided.  

Chapter 24: Curse and Blessing

Walking. It should have been easy to do, thought Meryl.  Yet the simple act of placing one foot in front of the other was proving to be a more difficult task than she would have liked to admit.  After a few ginger steps forward, she found herself unsteady, and falling into Vash’s arms.  "Sorry." She bit her lip, feeling embarrassed at her weakness.

His gentle smile was more than understanding.  "It's okay.  You haven't used your legs in days.  It's normal when you leave the bulb."

"Oh."  That made sense.  Then something hit her.  "Wait, you told us you didn't like to heal in them."  She frowned, trying to make sense of what she had been told.

"I don't.  But when I was first found by my family on the ship, they knew what I was and placed me in one.  When I woke, I had claustrophobic panic attack, and my sister had to calm me down."  A nostalgic look was in his eyes, tinged with sorrow for the people he had outlived.  "Here, lean on me.  I have somewhere I want to take you."  

Nodding, she allowed him to help her walk, leaving the plant chamber and through the facility.  After a time, she realized that they were in a repurposed ship.  It seemed strange yet, somehow comforting, an emotion she was sure she was receiving from Vash.  After traversing the maze-like corridors, they arrived at a door that was a bit bigger than the others they had passed.  She could feel waves of excitement coming off of him now.  He activated the seal, and entered they into daylight.

Meryl gasped in wonder.  They were in a field, like the ones on old Earth that she had read about or seen pictures of.  Lush green grass swayed in an invisible breeze and brilliantly colored butterflies fluttered by.  Somewhere near them, she swore she could hear the laughter of running water.  A stream perhaps?  She had only read about them, so she couldn't be sure.

"Do you like it?"

The raven haired woman gazed up at him.  "It feels like a dream.  Where are we?"

He continued to guide her through the landscape, heading for a tree up ahead.  "This is the ship's rec room.  Knives and I would spend hours playing in the one our ship had.  Rem taught us a lot about life in there."  There was bittersweet melancholy in his voice, but through their connection, he could tell how much it meant to him that he could share this special place with her.

"It's magical."  She sighed, leaning her head against his arm.  

As they walked, she noticed the ground was dotted with little blue flowers. Tugging on him to stop, she bent forward to examine them.  Their fragrance filled her senses.  "I've never actually seen real flowers before.  Mother could only ever afford silks."

Vash crouched down next to her, watching her intently.  Then he plucked a single bloom and tucked it into her hair behind her ear.  "It matches your eyes."  He smiled warmly at her.  "I'll have to show you the geraniums in the greenhouse."

A little gasp of joy escaped her lips.  "There’s a greenhouse, too?"

He nodded.  "Actually, a hydroponics lab.  It's how they grew fresh food for the crew as they traveled.  And flowers." He added.  "It looks like Knives and some of the others living in this facility kept up with the lab.  I was actually amazed to find all the flora as well.  I didn't realize Knives still had a soft spot for them."  He looked down at the grass between his feet, his face suddenly downcast.  "Especially geraniums."

Through their connection, she saw Rem fondly tending to her geraniums, showing Vash and a young Knives how to take care of them.

A hand tugging at hers brought her out of the memory.  Vash pulled her gently to her feet and led her towards the tree up ahead.

When they reached their goal, the outlaw helped her to sit down next to him.  Giggling joyfully, she lay back on the grass, enjoying the texture of each blade against her hands.  Whatever was creating the environment had made a sun that felt glorious, soaking into her skin and somehow giving her more strength.

She closed her eyes as Vash moved to lay beside her.  Pure bliss, that was the thought she was looking for.  As she relaxed, she felt herself succumbing to drowsiness, and began to doze a little.  Vash snuggled in next to her, wrapping an arm around her.  "I missed this." He whispered.

"I did too." She sighed contentedly, breathing in the smells of the grass mixed with his own wonderful scent, something that reminded her of cedar, gunpowder, and clean air in the morning sun.  Heightened senses, she realized.  She was taking in everything around her.  Even with her eyes closed, it was as if she could still see her surroundings with picture perfect clarity.  All of this should have sent her into sensory overload, but it didn't.  It was like seeing the world in a whole new wonderful way.  And it was marvelous.

What would life be like for her, for them, when they left this place? Would normal people know there was something different about her?  Others seemed to sense it about Vash when they met him.  Well, everyone but her apparently.

"Vash?"  She turned her head to look at him.

He hummed an acknowledgement, not opening his eyes.

"With Conrad locked up, will we be able to go home?  That is if you think I can…" She trailed off.

"Actually," he started, "I was thinking we might stay here.  Now that I've had full reign of the facility, I've found that we have all that we would need to live."

This was not the answer she had been expecting from the man who had such a wandering spirit.  She would have at least thought he would want to live in their little town for a year or so, then perhaps move on.  Then there was the matter of their companions.  "But what about Milly and Knives?"

She could feel him tense at this.  "What do you mean?"

Sighing, she turned back to gaze at the blue expanse above them. "I know everything's– I've changed, but all I ever wanted for us was to settle down and live, like our own little family.  You, me, Milly.  Heck, even Knives." She laughed a little at that last thought.

A low growl was in the outlaw's throat.  "I'm afraid that's not possible."  The anger coming off of him startled her.

She rolled over, leaning on her elbow and scowling.  "Why?"

He refused to look at her.  "It was all a lie, Meryl.  He planned it all, just like everything else.  He let me win the fight so he could gain my trust.  Everything was an act.  The dreams, the manipulation, his change of heart.  It was all to get me to his side, so that he could use me for his grand plan."

She shook her head, trying to place the pieces of what he just told her into a comprehensible picture that wasn't coming together.   "I don't know where this is coming from, but that can't be true.  Knives is many things, but we both saw how broken he was in the dream.  And he's changed, he's so good with Milly.  If you both talked, I'm sure–"

"No!" He sat bolt upright, eyes ablaze.  "He did this! It's because of him that you were… you were…"  he couldn't finish his sentence, shutting his eyes to fight back angry tears.

Pulling herself up, she placed a hand on his arm, and drew a steadying breath.  "Vash."  He didn't look at her.  "I'm okay.  And I'll continue to adjust, right?"  He didn't respond, still glaring at the grass.  She squeezed his arm,  "Right?"  She nodded her head, looking for some kind of acknowledgement.

"Right."  He sighed, closing his eyes.

"That quack tried to hurt you through me, and instead gave us a blessing."  

Aqua eyes shot open and stared at her.  "A blessing? You think becoming like me is a blessing?"  He snapped coldly.  The look on his face went right through her, reminding her of Knives when he first appeared in her dreams.  It twisted her stomach into a sick knot.  "Is it a blessing to see the ones you love die? To live through that again and again?  Is it a blessing to never be able to live a normal life, because if you live somewhere too long, they realize you never age, and see you as a monster, a freak of nature?  Meryl, this isn't a blessing, it's a curse."

This bitterness was so unlike him.  When had he become so angry?  Suddenly, she realized there had been much she had missed while she was away from him, and she regretted not being there for him when he needed her.

Tears stung at her eyes, and she tried hard to fight them back.  "If it's a curse,"  determination filled her raised voice, "Then I'll gladly take it if that means you don't have to be alone!  I–"

The thought was cut off by a searing pain wracking her entire body.  She found herself being flung at unnatural angles, screaming.

"Meryl!"  She felt him throw himself around her, waves of comfort and concern rolling over her.  She could feel her body struggling to reign in her power from her gate.  Why now?  How could she–

Another wave hit her, wings struggling to rip from one dimension to their current reality.  "Make it stop!" She wailed.

"Breathe.  Just breathe." Vash locked his aqua eyes onto hers.  They began to glow an unearthly blue, and she could feel him steadying her, stabilizing her gate.  "That’s it.  You've got it now."

And he was right.  The more she concentrated on breathing, the easier it got.  Soon, she was slumped forward into Vash's arms.  "I've got you." He whispered, gently running a hand through her short locks.

"I… I don't know what just happened."  She panted.

He didn't move, still gently stroking her hair comfortingly.  "Extreme emotion can cause you to destabilize.  And you weren't anywhere near how angry you can get."  He laughed nervously, but she knew he was only trying to hide his fear.  She scowled at him, and he dropped the façade, drawing a deep breath.  "Your body was never meant to handle what you are now."

Meryl pulled back, frowning further.  "What I am now?  You say that like it's the most horrible thing."

"If it means I could lose you because your body can't handle these changes, then yes!"  She could see the tears fighting to free themselves from his eyes.

She realized that there was more that he wasn't telling her, blocking her from feeling what he was dealing with internally.  "Vash, what are you really afraid of?"  Her voice was gentle.

Eyes widening, he stared at her, trying to comprehend how she knew.  Then he let his head fall in defeat.  "I don’t know if I could hold it together if I lost you."  His voice was barely above a whisper.

Meryl reached out a hand and placed it on his cheek.  "And you won't."

His features softened at this, and the Vash she loved seemed to have returned to her once again.  He reached out a hand to wipe the tears that were beginning to run down her cheek, gently brushing them away with his thumb.  "All I ever wanted for you was a long, happy life.  A human life."  He breathed.

"But what do you want?" She pushed.  He was always setting his own desires aside for others, never giving a thought for himself.

Lowering his hand, took hold of hers, lightly caressing her knuckles.  "You."

She beamed at him.  "I'm all yours, broom-head." She laughed lightly.

"I love you, Meryl."  Vash's aqua eyes glimmered in the warm sun.  Hearing those words made her heart soar.  It was only the second time he had said it to her, but this time, hearing him say her name, it felt like a sacred promise.  She knew it was because of not only their bond, but through the new experiences she was having.  She never felt more whole than she did now.

The sound of the rec room door opening tore them away from their conversation.  "There ya are, blondie!  And I see the missus is outta her little exile."  The big man that had been doing the doctor's bidding trotted over to meet them.  All that peace melted away at seeing the man who had been part of what had caused Vash so much misery.  Meryl instantly went on the defensive, letting go completely.  She was on her feet in a flash, wings unfurled, growling at him.

"Meryl! Wait! It's not like that!"  Vash shouted, springing to her side.

"Woah, easy! I'm a friend, little lady!"  The man put his hands up defensively.

There was something different about him, she realized.  From the way he held himself to the way he spoke.  Vash sent a wave of calm to her as he shared images with her through their connection.  This was a friend, he had been by Vash’s side through all of this ordeal.  This gave her cause to relax, and suddenly she felt exhausted, nearly falling to the grass.  Vash was there to catch her in an instant, helping her down to the ground.  "You okay now?"  He gazed at her, looking over every inch to make sure.

Nodding, she closed her eyes and concentrated on breathing once more.  The wings disappeared.  When she opened her eyes again, Vash was beaming at her, pleased at her progress.  "See, I'm fine."

"We'll see.  First, we need to get your temper under better control."   She glared up at Vash in return causing him to laugh nervously.  It was good to know she could still make him uneasy.   He motioned up to the big man looming over them, "Uh, anyway, this is Livio.  But he's not the one working for Conrad.  Well, he is, I mean–"  She folded her arms over her chest.  "Sorry, hard to explain."

Livio thumped the plant hard on the back.  "Why don't ya just let me talk, blondie."  He laughed jovially.  The two men joined her on the grass, Livio reminding her of a big teddy bear, who could also rip a person in half.  "You met Razlo.  He lives up here."  He tapped his head.  "And up 'til you two showed up, I had no clue he existed."

Something she had read about in college slid into place. "Dissociative Personality Disorder."  The large man nodded.  Her heart went out to him.  Something like that only happened when a person experienced extreme trauma.

"I'm so sorry."  She breathed.

"Hey, it's okay.  He and I have an understanding now.  In fact, he's the one who stopped Conrad from letting you die."  Livio smirked.

Vash had other thoughts on the matter.  "He almost killed him!"

"Oh,"  Meryl didn't really know how to take this.  "Well, thank you."  Pursing her lips, she tried to form more coherent thoughts.  She was finding it really difficult to communicate with someone who wasn't a plant after being with the song for so long.  With her and Vash, words, images, and emotions flowed like water.  It was going to take some getting used to going back to the way she used to communicate.  Before all this.  Vash nodded encouragingly.

"You got this, take your time."

Swallowing, she found her words.  "Vash said that Knives has been playing us all this time.  Do you think that's the case? I mean, you work for him, right?"

The big man shrugged.  "Not because I wanted to.  We got recruited by a man named Chapel.  But, honestly, I dunno.  Knives is brilliant.  I wouldn't put it past him.  Why?"

She could feel Vash watching her, hurt that she couldn't accept what he had told her. It dawned on her that Vash was still feeling pangs of betrayal from what Knives had done in that dream world.  

But Meryl was no longer a slave to those emotions which Knives had evoked.  Her time in the bulb had helped heal those wounds, the song of the plants helping her to grow to feel for their wayward brother the way they did.  She hoped that she could ease his fears somehow.  He needed to know that she would never betray him.

She continued to mull over the matter of Knives.  What had poisoned Vash’s mind to cause him to be so certain that his brother had been plotting something more sinister this entire time?  Before they had arrived here, he and Knives' relationship had seemed to be getting better and better by the day.  Looking for answers, she tried to connect with Vash's emotions which were tied to his brother, but a barrier slammed into her mind like a steel wall.  Scowling at Vash she asked him why.

"It's something I have to deal with on my own."

Meryl fumed internally, sending her frustration to him.  She felt Vash wince back at this, but he held his ground.  She returned to the conversation.  "I got to know Knives fairly well while he was with us.  Something about this all just seems off.  Not that I wouldn't put it past him.  It just feels like something else is at play."

The big man leaned back on his hands considering this.  "I guess we won't know until he gets here."

The trio relaxed for a while, Meryl growing more accustomed to her new state of being, and learning to focus on what she was doing at the moment, while also being aware of her surroundings.  It all gave her a better appreciation for Vash and how he lived his life.  Sure he was her loveable dork at times, but that was just one part of the man she had fallen in love with.  

As the conversation flowed, she found that Livio was actually a sweetheart once you got past his gruffness, and she could see why he and Vash had hit it off so quickly.  She just prayed she wouldn't have to face his alter any time soon.  That part of him still frightened her.  

The rumble of her stomach eventually caught Vash’s attention and he insisted that they get her something to eat.

"Yeah, shortie here could use it!"  The big man ribbed, causing her to scowl back at him.

Folding her arms over her chest, she huffed.  "Just because I’m short, doesn’t mean I can’t handle myself.  I'll have you know in some places, I'm known as Derringer Meryl!"

Vash offered her a hand to get to her feet.  "Yeah, I wouldn't test her.  She has a cloak with fifty derringers, and she is extremely precise."

Livio's eyes widened.  "You serious?"  They both nodded, Meryl giving a very smug look.  Then she watched as his face lit up in a mischievous grin.  "Well, then. We'll havta have a shooting competition sometime!  I'd like to see ya in action!"

"You're on!"  She beamed back, but Vash was already pulling her away towards the exit of the rec room.

Livio followed them out, then left them to themselves with a wave, Meryl still leaning on Vash for support as they went.

"I found us a better room to stay in.  I'll take you there so you can rest while I get us something to eat."  He told her.  

That sounded good.  She was exhausted from walking, never mind the energy it took to access her gate.  She understood why the plants spent most of their time in their dream-like state.  Being in the song made it simple to interact with one another as a whole, and it left the expelling of energy to be far more effortless.   

As they passed through the different parts of the facility, Vash was like an eager little boy, showing Meryl about, sharing things that reminded him of his past on the ship.  It had been good for her to use the muscles in her legs, and after a while, she was walking on her own once more, though running wouldn't be in the cards for a bit.  He led the way to an area of the disused ship on the other side of the plant chamber a level up.  He beamed at her when they stopped in front of a door, and pressed the door panel.  It slid open with a swoosh, and Meryl decided she would never get used to all this lost tech.  Spreading an arm out, he indicated that she enter first.

It was not what she had expected at all.  The room was opulent, to say the least.  It held the biggest bed she had ever seen, with layers of plush blankets and soft sheets.  Rich fabrics adorned the walls, and a throne-like chair sat under the layers of fabrics.  There was a table and two chairs for meals, as well as what looked to be storage compartments.  But the thing that caught her eye right away was the grand viewing window, which looked out on all the plant bulbs.  She walked as fast as she could to peer down at all her new sisters, excited that she didn't have to be far from them.  She leaned against the glass, and sighed, the vibrations of the song filling her.

"You like it?"  Vash spoke from behind her.

Turning back, she grinned at him.  "Yes!   This is way better than that horrible cell."  Then a thought hit her, and her smile faded.  "This was Knives' room, wasn't it?"

The outlaw chuckled.  "How could you tell?" He strode over to the throne, and ran a hand over the arm.  "He always did have a flair for the dramatic."  He sighed.  "Anyway, this is the best room here.  I just wanted to make sure you were comfortable."  He placed a kiss on her forehead and squeezed her hand before he let it go. "I'll hop over to the gally and get us something to eat.  Be back soon!"

"Okay.  Think I might close my eyes for a bit.  I'm exhausted."  She suppressed a yawn and he giggled a little at her.

"Okay, sleepy."  He made his way to the door, but not before shooting her one last winning smile.  "Love you!"

The door slid shut behind him, and she headed over to the bed to flop back on it, spreading her arms and legs out and enjoying the size of the bed as well as its softness. 

Love you.   The words repeated in her mind and she sighed happily.  Before all of this happened, they had never spoken those words to one another.  Then in her moment of terror, it was she who had finally said what her heart had known, thinking she might not ever be able to tell him exactly how she felt.

Now he was declaring his love to her and her heart couldn't be more full.

However, even as wonderful as she felt, she still couldn't shake the thought of Vash once again leaving her to confront his brother.  Staring at the ceiling, she wondered what she could do to end this hopeless cycle between them.

She was good in a gunfight but not something akin to a battle between gods.  She lifted a hand to look at it.  It was the same one she had cut on Vash’s boot, she realized.  For a long moment, she stared at her palm, trying to find a trace of the wound.  But there was nothing, no scab or scarring.  Then she laughed at her stupidity.  Of course there wasn't any.  She had healed in the bulb.

Her eyes went wide and she sat bolt upright.

That was her answer.

Meryl was no longer helpless in this fight.  She could stop them.  She had the power to put an end to it all.

Flopping back on the bed, she laughed giddily to herself, then tucked herself under the covers.  The softness of the bed, the weight of the blankets, and the vibrations of the plant song lulled her to sleep quickly. She would need all the rest she could get if she was going to store enough energy to do what needed to be done.

 

 

Everything would be alright.  Vash was already feeling better now that Meryl was out.  Having her in his arms, feeling her lips against his, it was heaven.  And this wasn't such a bad place to live, really.  He enjoyed being around his sisters, and Livio had become a good friend in the short time he had known him.

All that was left to deal with was Knives.

He was sure that Milly would be with him when he arrived, determined to follow Knives to where her friends were whether he liked it or not.  Vash would have to make sure that she was safe.  He would never forgive himself if she were to be hurt.

After all, this was between he and his brother.

How Vash intended to end this feud between the two of them was still something the outlaw was working out.  He had to take care of Knives, one way or another.

As Vash padded down the hallway towards the gally, he found Elendria coming his way.  "Oh Vash, I heard the girl's out of the bulb!  You must be relieved."  The tall woman smiled.  He still hadn't quite figured out what her agenda was, but he had no reason to be ill at ease with her at the moment.

"Yeah!  I'd have you meet her, but she's exhausted just from using her muscles again."  He indicated the direction he had come.  His Meryl, he thought contentedly.

"Oh, of course.  She's been through a lot."  Her expression turned grave in understanding.  "We all will have to be at our best when your brother arrives."

The plant knitted his brows.  "The only one facing Knives is me.  I won’t put anyone else in danger."

The woman folded her arms over her chest.  "And how exactly do you plan on stopping him?"  She arched a carefully manicured brow.

"I… I'm not sure yet."

"Then let me make a suggestion to you."  She reached behind her to pull something out of the waistband of her pencil skirt.  Vash still didn't know how the woman moved in that thing.  "I had a feeling you might insist on facing him alone, so you're going to need this."  She handed him a large revolver, very much like the one Knived had carried, dark gunmetal catching the artificial light of the hall.

"What’s this?"  He took it from her and began to examine it.  The weapon was a bit larger than the one he had used all these years, but weighed the same as his.  On the side, AGL ARMS FACTORY was emblazoned, confirming that this was indeed his brother's creation.  "It looks like Knives', just bigger."

Elendira smirked.  "Knives and the good doctor had been tinkering with this model.  Your brother left it with Conrad when he went looking for you.  I just procured it from his lab.  The power source is rather fussy I've been told, so he assigned the doctor to try to fix it."

In other words, Knives messed around with plant material again and "created" another sibling.  And it was housed in this gun.  The thought made him sick.  Another weapon of mass destruction.  He had been trying to improve on the ones he had made for them all those years ago.  Vash ran a thumb over the cold metal, staring down at it.  "How do you think this will help?"

"Well," she leaned casually against the wall, "I overhead he and Conrad saying that this gun was supposed to be twice as powerful as the first set you boys had."

His stomach churned further at this.  "And if Knives has both of our guns…"  Vash muttered to himself in contemplation.  This might be the answer he had been searching for.  If he could get this gun to function as originally intended, just a show of force might be enough to get him to back down.  Perhaps he could contain Knives here.  Then he could spend his days knowing that Knives could no longer hurt anyone, and maybe they could find some kind of fresh start.  It could take years, but he had time, especially now that he was certain Meryl would always be by his side.

Perhaps she had been right about this being a blessing in disguise.

He turned his attention back to Elendira.   "Thank you."

That Cheshire grin crept across her face once again, and Vash was more certain than ever that she had something she was keeping from him.  "Think nothing of it."  She headed down the hall the way she had been going when he bumped into her.  "Cio!"

His eyes wandered down to the weight in his hand.  He had to admit, holding the weapon felt right.  He placed it in his empty holster and continued on his way to the gally.  It felt good having the familiar weight strapped to his leg once more and his thoughts now fixed on how he could get the gun in top working order.  

He would end this once and for all.

Notes:

If you've been keeping up with this fic as I post, pop back a chapter! I added art to go with it! I hope you like it! I have more to come as well!

I know. I know, you guys probably wanted more Knilly content in this chapter, and it warms my heart that you guys love them, too! I promise, they'll be back next chapter. I just had a LOT I wanted to deal with in this one to get to where we're going!

When I am done with this fic, I plan on going back and fleshing out more of it at the beginning, as well as create art!

As always, comments and kudos give me life and I often get ideas from comments!!!

Thank you guys for reading!

Chapter 25: Guns and Flora

 

When Knives woke, it took him a moment to realize that hours had passed.  He and Milly were still huddled under the blanket, the girl with her head slumped against his shoulder, breathing lightly in her sleep.  A tenderness washed over him while he watched her.  He had never felt this way about anyone before.  Suddenly he realized that he would move heaven and earth to ensure this remarkable woman would be safe.

An ache in his lower back reminded him of where they were located on the floor.  Shifting Milly into his arms, he carried the tall woman over to her bed.  She shifted into the sheets as he covered her with the blankets.  A little sigh escaped her lips, a sound which caused his heart to flutter.

Reaching over, he gently brushed aside strands of hair from her face.  Without thinking, he bent down and let his lips lightly press against her temple.  Straightening, he wasn't entirely sure why he had done such a thing.  He had long since thought affection was something he didn't desire. That was a very human thing.  Yet here he was, feeling the need to show it to her.

Nai wasn't sure where these new emotions would take him.  All he knew was he wished to find some way to express how he felt to her.

 

 

The sound of rain pattering against the window was a nice sound to wake to.  Milly stretched, yawning.  The bed was comfy and she wasn't in a rush to get up, knowing they wouldn't be going anywhere until the rain let up and the streets dried up a bit.  She snuggled back under the covers and sighed contentedly.

Across the room, she heard a little chuckle, which caused her eyes to flutter open.

Sitting on the opposite bed was Knives, dressed and busily putting his gun back to rights after having cleaned it.  "Morning." He smirked at her.  She swore she saw something else in that expression, a fondness perhaps?  The idea made her tummy flutter.

"Good morning!"  She beamed, not moving from where she was warm and cozy.  The memories of the previous day came drifting back.  The last thing she recalled was falling asleep next to Nai.  "Did you put me to bed?"

Not looking up from his task, he laughed.  "You sleep like the dead.  It reminds me of Vash." He shook his head, and she was sure now that this smile was genuine fondness.  "But yes, I put you to bed.  The floor is no place to sleep when you have a perfectly good bed."

Milly never took her eyes off of him as he reached for Vash’s gun next and began to disassemble it for cleaning.  "That was very kind. Thank you."

This time he paused, ice blue eyes peering up at her.  Milly felt her heart leap a little at this.  "You're welcome."

It was at that moment it all dawned on her.  Oh dear, this wasn’t what she expected at all.  Why was she always attracted to broken men?  Did she feel the need to save them from themselves?  Nai was right, she was a lot like Vash, wanting to believe the best in people and help where she could.  She recalled Nicholas telling her once that she was too good for this world.  Of course she didn't agree with him.  Everyone sinned, even her.

And here she was again, falling for another man whose burdens were heavy and in search of redemption.

Sitting up, she watched as he cleaned his brother's weapon, just as she had seen Vash do on numerous occasions.  It was amazing to her how similarly they carried out this task, and yet how incredibly different they could be.  Glancing up, a smile tugged at his lips as he realized he was being observed, but he never stopped.  Her heart was beating faster now.  Was there a chance that he might feel the same way about her?  

After a time, his eyes met hers once more.  "You must be hungry."  He had finished reassembling the weapon, and was placing it in the holster on the other leg.

Now that she thought about it, her stomach rumbled in response. This made the plant laugh again, a sound that she was learning she loved more than anything else.  "Yes!  Let me get changed and we can go down for some breakfast."  She slid into her slippers and got out of bed.

She disappeared into the bathroom and reappeared, dressed for the day.  "Ready!"  Hooking her arm around his, she led him towards the door.  Normally, he would have complained about this, but she found him laughing at her.

"You must be hungry!"

"We didn't have dinner last night!  I'm starved!  Oh, I would love some coffee."  She bubbled as they went.

The dining room of the hotel didn't have many people in it, something she was sure pleased Nai.  Soon they had trays of food piled high and were contentedly having their fill.  "How is your tea?"  Milly asked, beaming at the plant.  She and Meryl had discovered that Nai had a fondness for certain blends, several of which Meryl also favored.  This had resulted in some heated arguments between the two when their supplies dwindled.

Setting down his cup, he shrugged.  "It's adequate.  Had I planned better, I would have packed our own."

Our.  That was the second time he had used it and the word made her stomach do flip flops.  This moment, just the two of them, it seemed so natural.  Nai seemed to notice her mood switch, and a flush filled his cheeks.  

"I'll make sure I pack it next time."  She grinned at him.

"That would be… nice.  Thank… you."  He stumbled awkwardly through the words, but from the way his cheeks grew redder, she knew she had said the right thing. 

After they had finished eating, Milly went back to their room to retrieve a book to pass the time in the common area.  There was no knowing when the rain would stop, so she figured she should find something to do.  She noted that today, the rain wasn't heavy at all, which was a good sign.  The storm should be passing soon.  They would just have to wait for the ground to dry up a bit.

Milly was perfectly fine with this situation, save for the nagging worry for her friends that kept popping up.  Nai had assured her throughout the trip that Conrad wouldn't kill Vash or Meryl, but that wouldn't stop him from hurting Meryl.  And if Conrad hurt Meryl, Milly had seen the side of Vash that would stop at nothing to protect her.  If he let go, he might do something he would regret.

And that was what was nagging at her the most.

She wished she wasn't so torn, that she could enjoy this trip to its fullest, but they had to bring Vash and Meryl home.  She had to concentrate on their goal and set aside her own desires.

As the tall girl wandered back towards where she had left Nai with her book in hand, she heard music drift through the halls.  Piano, she was sure of it.  Her mother kept recordings of piano for the family to listen to in the evenings, something she had fond memories of.  As she turned the corner, she looked for Nai, and found him seated at the old instrument, fingers dancing across the keys.  The melody was haunting, and the passion with which he played was mesmerizing.

Drawn like a magnet, she padded across the room, heart beating wildly.  How could anyone produce such beauty if their heart was truly wicked?  She watched his digits as they told a story through music, of love and loss, and longing.  It was as if she could finally see all of the plant's heart, vulnerable and broken. The song came to a crescendo, the music causing her to want to weep, even as her heart soared.

When the music drifted and slowed down to its last few notes, he didn't move.

"That was the most incredible thing I have ever heard.  It was so sad, yet so beautiful."  Milly found herself fighting the tears now threatening to spill from her eyes.

"I've never been one to express myself well in words.  But music... it's the natural language of plants."  Slowly, he turned around to face her.  His eyes shimmered with his own need to shed tears.  "I had hoped that you would hear what I was trying to say."  A small smile tugged at his mouth.

Standing, he paced over to her, eyes desperately seeking to find an answer in her own.  He took her hands, and she noticed how perfectly they fit together.  Her heart was fit to burst through her chest.  "Please tell me you know." He whispered.

"Yes, I do."

Suddenly, he seemed shy, looking away from her.  "Affection is something I'm not accustomed to, I–"

Before he could say anything else, she pulled him in and pressed her lips against his.  He froze at her boldness, but soon, he was leaning into the kiss, moving with her lips.  This was unlike anything she had ever experienced, it was as if she knew exactly what he was thinking.  Her whole body was melting into him, as he wrapped his arms around hers.  When they finally pulled apart, he was gazing at her in awestruck wonder.  "You're right, sometimes, you don't need words."  Milly could feel the warmth in her face.

"Took you two long enough!"  A voice chuckled from behind them.  It was the innkeeper sitting at the front desk, shaking his head with his arms folded.  "You two have been dancin' round each other since ya arrived!"

Milly glanced at Nai, worried about how he would react to this.  To her surprise, he began to laugh, whole bodily, its musicality filling the room.  "You're right, we have, haven't we?"  He pulled Milly in closer, then gazed into her eyes.  "I just wish I had realized it sooner."

 

 

The gentle clacking of metal woke Meryl.  She wasn’t sure how long she had been out, but the lights in the room had been dimmed.  She sat up to see if she could find the source of the sounds.

Vash was hunched over the little table, tools and metal parts littering its surface.  His coat had been removed and draped over the back of the other chair, leaving him in his body armor.  Sometimes she forgot how attractive he was in just the armor.  She took a moment to soak in the sight, his hands moving meticulously over his task, aqua eyes focused.  It didn't last long, as his superior hearing caught her movement, and he looked up from his task.  "Oh good, you're up! I was getting worried."

Running a hand through her short locks, she swallowed, a sour taste in her mouth from sleep.  "How long was I out?"

"About twelve hours."  

Twelve hours.  She knew that she had been exhausted, but that was extreme for her.  "I hope you slept."

He rose and padded over to her.  "Yeah  I did!  Snuggled right up next to you, but you didn't even notice.  You were completely gone."  He chuckled.  "I ended up eating without you.  But I saved you a plate!"  He picked up a tray sitting on the nightstand and brought it over to set in her lap, then sat down at the foot of the bed to keep her company.  "It's nothing to write home about, but it's something."  She regarded the contents of the tray, which consisted of an apple, some meal bars, a bottle of juice, and something that looked like a prepackaged dessert.  "I'll make you a real meal later today." He beamed at her.

"Thank you. That sounds nice."  She began to nibble on the food.  The juice quickly dissolved the horrible taste left in her mouth, and the meal bar helped settle her stomach.

"How are you feeling?"  His expression told her that he had still been worried about her.

Taking a moment to consider her state of being, she furrowed her brows in concentration.  "Better.  Much better actually."  She offered him a smile.

She could see his whole body relax at this.  "Oh good."  

"You need to stop worrying. I'm fine."  She insisted, scowling at him.

Sighing, he pulled up next to her and scooted closer.  "There’s just so much unknown about all this.  I can't help it."

Setting the tray on the nightstand again, she snuggled in closer to him.  "I know."  She sent waves of comfort to him and she felt him return them, warm like a blanket covering her.

After a time, she felt him begin to shift next to her and place a kiss on her head.  "Finnish eating, then I want to take you exploring." He slid off the bed and went back to working on the items spread out on the table.  As she continued eating, she watched him.  She began to make sense of what was laid out when she noticed a few parts that she recognized.

"Vash, what's that?"  She ventured, positive she knew what it was, but for some reason needing to hear it from him.

The tall man never looked up, and she could feel him stiffen for a moment, before putting up a wall.  "Oh, nothing.  Just a little project I've been working on."

"It looks a lot like your gun."

Silence lingered for a moment, confirming what she had thought.  "It's similar.  Just a bit bulkier.  Which is nice, because I'm already used to the design."

He still refused to look up at her.  Now she was positive he was up to something, so she pressed him further.   "But why do you need a new one?  I'm sure Knives has yours."

"That’s what I'm afraid of."  Aqua eyes finally shot up, cold.  They reminded her of Knives, the way he had been when he first arrived.

Setting her tray away, she practically flew out of the bed.  "You are so sure he is on his way to what? Force you to join him?"

Frowning, he looked away.  "You can't understand.  He was in your head, confusing you."

"No!" She shouted.  "Vash, I'm over that.  My time in the bulb allowed for that trauma to be healed.  All I know is what I've seen since your brother woke up.  And I've seen him try to live with humans.  Try to be better."

The blonde man shook his head, "If he had really changed, he would have called off his followers.  Then none of this would have happened, and you'd be…"

She bit her lip, understanding his point.  But still, something seemed off about it all.  Plopping down in the other chair, she pulled Vash’s coat over her, snuggling into it.  It was filled with his wonderful scent.  "I already told you, I'm not upset at all about this.  Sure, it's been painful, but I'd do it all over again if it means being with you always."

His shoulders rose and fell as he drew a deep breath.  "I just wish there had been another way.  I would have gladly traded my long life for a human one if it meant growing old with you."

"You mean, so that I wouldn't have had to suffer?"

He nodded as he gazed down at the table, his fluffy, un-styled hair bobbing.  Reaching across, she took his hands into hers.  "And I'd do it all over again to be with you."

Her words caused him to gaze up at her, eyes watering.  "I don't deserve you."

A small smile tugged at her lips.  "I know.  But you're stuck with me."  She teased.

He laughed a little at this.  "Shouldn't that be the other way around, insurance girl?  Weren't you the one stuck following me?"

She got up and came behind him to wrap her arms around him.  "I guess so.  Just don't go anywhere I can't."

Suddenly, he was pulling her around to face him, teal eyes piercing.  "I will never run from you, Meryl Stryfe."  Her heart was beating rapidly in her chest at these words spoken like a solemn vow.  Then his lips caught hers and they were in one another's arms, enjoying this moment of bliss, Meryl choosing to ignore the metal parts strewn across the table that might one day end up pointed at his own brother.

 

 

The rain finally let up after lunch, the sun quickly drying up the ground and making the air humid and sticky.  It was finally time for them to be on their way.

“Checkin' out?”  The innkeeper asked Milly as she handed him the key, adjusting the Punisher over her shoulder.”

“Yes, sir.  Thank you so much.”  She beamed at him.

The man grinned back.  “You just stay outta trouble, missy.  Travelin' with an outlaw can be a dangerous business.”

“Outlaw?”  The man’s eyes shot over to where Nai was dealing with their luggage and realization hit her.  He thought Nai was Vash.  “Oh!”  She giggled, “Don’t worry, I’ll be careful.  Thank you!  And thank you for not turning him in.”  She wasn't about to explain that he was Vash's brother, there was no need to as it was clear that he wasn't interested in the bounty.

“I remember my younger days, bein' young and in love.”  A wistful look entered his eyes.  “Take some advice from an old man.  Settle down, leave that life behind.  Make it a new beginnin'. Together."

She glanced back at Nai again, their eyes locking for a moment, both blushing.  “Yes.  I think we will.  Good bye!”  She headed towards Nai and grabbed a bag.

As Milly and Knives began to load the car with their belongings, the plant’s thoughts lingered on the human female he kept sneaking glances at.  Every time their eyes met, they both found themselves blushing furiously.  Slamming the back door shut, Milly beamed at him.  “All set, Nai!”

Nodding, he climbed into the passenger’s seat.  She took her own and revved up the engine.  He felt a hand slide into his, causing his heart to leap involuntarily.  Milly was gazing at him, the sunshine of her smile consuming him.  “Let’s go.”  She squeezed his hand, let go, and pulled away from the hotel, setting off towards their final destination.

“We’re not far now.”  He informed her.  “We should reach the facility by mid morning tomorrow if we make a stop this evening.”

“Sounds like a plan!”  She chirped.  “What should we expect when we get there?”

Running through the lay out of the facility, he frowned in concentration.  “There should be no issue getting in.  They all have been expecting my return.  But it is much like the plant facility, so you’ll need to stay close or you might get lost.”

The big girl hummed an acknowledgement.  “Will they just let them go?”

“If I assume my role as their leader, yes, there should be no issue.”  He couldn’t hide the hesitation in his voice.

“But…” Milly prodded.

He heaved a sigh.  “I’m no longer that man.  To step into that role once more feels like a step backwards.”

He could feel the woman’s joy at this revelation of change.  “So, humans aren’t so bad then?”

Laughter bubbled from him.  It felt so freeing to laugh, he realized.  “I find one acceptable.”  He glanced at her, “But perhaps I could eventually stand others.”

 

 

The rich scent of flora filled Meryl's nose the moment Vash opened the door to the hydroponics lab. The artificial light felt wonderful on her skin, and all her senses felt more alive in here, much like in the Rec room. Vash led her down rows of germinating plants, whose roots were submerged in water. Some plants were flowering, while others had already produced fruit and vegetables. "This is wonderful!" She gently brushed the leaves of the plants as they paced through the lab. "I know most of our vegetation is grown like this. I've just never seen it before."

"It's neat, isn't it?" Vash beamed, happy to see her fascination with it all.

Something crimson like Vash’s coat caught her eye, and she was drawn to it like a magnet. It was tall stalks of beautiful red flowers, large green leaves ornamenting each one. Meryl reached out and stroked the soft leaves. This was where that wonderful, rich scent was coming from.

"Geraniums." Vash had come up next her, watching. Something about how he spoke was almost reverent.

"Rem's favorite." She turned to him, voice lowered in turn.

Nodding, he wrapped an arm around her waist. They were the most lovely thing she had ever seen before, and she understood why his maternal figure had loved them so much. "I was surprised to find that Knives had grown them. It gives me hope that he might not be as far gone as I had thought."

Taking his hand, she turned around to regard him. That sadness had returned to his eyes once again, and she wanted nothing more than to chase it away. "I think so, too."

A small smile crept across his handsome features, and he bent down to kiss her lightly. When he moved back, he was tugging her towards the exit of the lab. "C'mon! I have one more place to show you!"

He was practically flying down the hall with her. The old Meryl would have been dragged like a rag doll, yelling at him to slow down, but now she found she was keeping pace, laughing at the sheer joy and excitement that running gave her now. It felt incredible to be able to move with such ease.

When they reached their destination, they were out of breath with exhilaration, both laughing. "That was amazing!" She panted, leaning against him.

"I think that was the first time I didn't have to drag someone when I ran!" Vash glowed.

Straightening, she glanced about at their surroundings. All that seemed out of place in the never ending corridors of the former ship was the large doorway. "So, I take it whatever you wanted to show me is behind here." She pointed her thumb at the door.

His grin grew wider. "Welcome," he pressed the controls, the door swishing open, "To the library."  She chuckled a little at this, remembering how he had only recently accused his brother of being dramatic.

She was instantly hit with the musty smell of old books, as she followed him through the doorway into a huge room. Rows and rows of books lined shelves. "This is, unbelievable! I've never seen so many books in my whole life!" She breathed.

"This ship was apparently intended to house physical copies of books in case…" He trailed off, and she turned to see his expression fall. "In case something happened." Just as quickly, his features shifted once again, hiding the pain. "Anyway, this is a great way to spend the time, reading I mean!"

Meryl was not fooled. Folding her arms across her tiny frame, she scowled at him. "Vash."

"What?" He feigned innocence.

Padding up to him, she shook her head, fighting a fond smile. "I know what you're trying to do."

"Me?" He pointed to himself, pretending to be surprised.

She sighed. "This place is wonderful, it truly is, but could you ever really call it home?"

He dropped all pretenses at this and she knew she had him. However, what he said next was completely unexpected. "Meryl, wherever you are is home to me." The way he gazed at her was serious and not at all flirty.  It was simply the truth.

"Alright then. I'll consider staying here. But only until you and Knives have fixed your differences!"

His face lit up at this, and he grabbed her tightly. "Vash, I need to breathe." She wheezed.  He definitely was still stronger than her.

"Oh, sorry!" He laughed.

 

 

It was well past midnight when Vash finished working.  Meryl was fast asleep in the bed, having fallen asleep reading a book that she had picked out from Knives’ vast library.  He glanced over at her, the gentle rise and fall of her even breathing in her sleep.  Somehow, she seemed even more beautiful than ever.  Was it because she was like him now, or had he just fallen more in love with her having seen her strength through everything she had been through?

A surge of protection washing over him, the familiar prickle of feathers began to bloom around his neck and hands.

He lifted the gun and aimed it towards the door.  It felt right in his hand.  The colt was now finished.  It had taken time to correct the power issues with the plant matter, but thanks to some information Vash had retrieved from Knives’ personal computer, he had been able to rectify it.  

Now he was ready.  He would protect Meryl at all cost, and end this war with his brother.  

For good.

Notes:

Knives song could be the one in TriStamp, A River Flows Through You, or One Man's Dream by Yanni.

I'll let you decide 😁

Chapter 26: See It Through

“Go a bit more west.”  Knives stared down at the map once more.  “There is a large outcropping of rocks we will see on the horizon in about ten iles.”

Milly glanced his direction after correcting course.  “But if a ship is out there, shouldn’t we see it?”

The plant smirked playfully.  He had to admit, he was enjoying the suspense this little errand was giving her.  He had planned on making this stop since the start of their journey, but hadn’t told her until that morning over breakfast, seeing how close they were.  “No, this ship embedded itself in sinking sand when it crashed, and over time, the parts that were jutting out have been covered by the sands as well.”

Milly looked a bit bit concerned.  “But, isn’t that dangerous?  If it’s sinking sand, won’t we just sink as well?”

“Not at all.  The ship displaced the sands around the pit.  It’s perfectly fine now.”  He rested his head back in his chair against his hands.  “Just keep course.”

Nodding, she focused on their destination, until she spotted the rock formation.  “Nai! I see it!”

Her shout startled him out of a light doze, jumping a bit.  “Alright, just keep heading towards them. See that part that looks broken off, where it curves in?  The ship hit that portion of rocks as it crashed.  We want to get just beyond that.”  He continued to guide her until they were under the shelter of the rocks.  They parked in an alcove, then he leapt out of the jeep and helped Milly out of her side of the car, noting her trepidation.  “I promise, no harm will come to you.”  He gazed into her wide blue eyes, eyes he found himself getting more and more lost in.

“Okay.”  She took his offered hand and ambled out.  Never letting go of her hand, he led her deeper into the maze of rocks.  “I don’t see how we get in.  Where is the door?”

He laughed a little at this.  “No door, but there is an entrance I had made.”  He approached a section of rock and tapped at it for a moment until he found the hollow sound he was looking for.  Carefully, he pressed in, and a small camouflaged door popped open.  He watched her expression with amusement as she squealed with delight.

“Oh, wow!  That’s amazing!”

Squeezing her hand and letting go, he approached the entrance.  “It’s a tight fit, so follow me.”

He led the way inside, making his way into the dark interior.  At his presence, lights began to blink lazily to life one by one, leading the way down the metal spiral stair.  The sounds of their footfalls echoed in the metallic chamber as they descended.  When they had reached the bottom, another set of lights winked on, illuminating the interior of the craft.  “The ship no longer has any of my sisters to power it, so it runs on solar back up.  We should have enough power for what we need to retrieve.”

She took her final step off the stairs and gazed about the interior, taking in its very alien nature.  Nai continued to be amused by the wonder she was displaying, and found it was waking something inside him he hadn’t experienced since he was a boy.  He couldn’t put a finger on it, but he never wanted to let that feeling go.  “Does Mr. Vash know about this place?”

Nai found himself pulled away from reveling in this new emotion, shot back to the last time he had been here with his twin.  “Yes, but it was a long time ago.  I doubt he would ever wish to return here.”

“Why is that?”  Her blue eyes held confusion.

Drawing a breath, he steeled himself.  This was something he wasn’t prepared to talk about.  “This was the ship we lived in after the crash.  We made it our home base for a time, when we weren’t traveling to see to our sisters.  Vash and I…”  He trailed off.  “That is in the past.  We need to get resupplied and I need to retrieve what I came for.”  He started towards the storage compartments, leaving Milly to follow.  He didn’t want to see him fighting back the tears of regret that stung his eyes.

 

 

Nai had gone to get what they had come for, leaving Milly to rifle through the ship's storage to find anything of value that they might need for their trip.  There were first aid supplies, many of which were far more advanced looking that what she had been trained to use, but she immediately snatched up all the items that she recognized and could put to good use.  There were rations, blankets, and even some electric torches which could be quite useful.

Her mind kept drifting off to Nai and how secretive he had been since that morning, only sharing the bare minimum of information about what he needed.  She couldn’t help but be a little concerned that it might be sinister.  But, no, he had changed, she had seen that!  There was no way that he could be thinking of doing anything nefarious.  Of course, there was still a way to go, after all, he still didn’t think it was wrong to kill, but only if it was for the sake of protecting what he cared for.

She was torn away from her thoughts by a gentle clearing of a throat.  Turning around from what she had been staring at, she found Nai leaning on a table near the doorway.  He had changed from his faded dark jeans and light blue button up into a sharp, space faring age ensemble.  The black bodysuit hugged all his curves, and was covered by white chaps and a cropped coat, which he had left open.  Both his gun and Vash’s were now holstered to either side of his legs, and he stood in a pair of study, dark boots.

 

 

Breathtaking.  There was no other words she could come up with, no matter how hard she tried.  A smile tugged at his lips.  “What do you think?”

“I…I mean you…”  She fumbled, trying desperately to find words once more.  “You look very handsome.”  She padded away from her task to get a better look at him.  “Is… is this why we came?”

He nodded, smiling more fully, and if she didn’t know better, he almost seemed cheeky.  “Yes.  If my plan is to succeed, I can’t very well show up to my home base dressed like a common human.  They will know something is off.  They are expecting Millions Knives, so that is how I need to appear.”

She swallowed hard.  If she had seen him like this before she had got to know the true man within him, she would have been frightened.  His piercing blue eyes alone would have been enough to scare men into submission, this silhouette took his intimidating appearance to a whole other level.  It was amazing to her, that despite the fact that he and Vash were twins, they couldn’t have been more different.  Vash went out of his way to seem meek and was always kind.  Millions Knives was menacing in every way possible.  Knowing who he had once been, and who he was now, suddenly flooded her with conflicting emotions.  Part of her mind screamed that she was in danger, and the other told her that she loved him and that he would never harm her.

A warm hand held her shoulder.  “Milly.”  Nai’s voice pulled her back.  “Are you okay?”

Her eyes found his, and his gentle gaze grounded her once more.  She drew a steadying breath.  “Yeah,” she swallowed again.  “Yeah, I’m fine.”

His hands found hers.  “I would never hurt you.”  He stared intently at her.  “Milly Thompson, you have given me a reason to be a better man.  I’m no longer who I once was.”  He glanced away.  “However, I need to become him once more to save my brother and Meryl.  And you have to trust me.”  He returned to gazing at you.  “Can you do that?””

Milly found herself smiling at him.  “Of course I can.  I trust you.”  She threw herself on him, startling him a moment, then his arms wrapped around her, returning the embrace.  In his arms, she felt comfort, and that was all she needed to keep going with his plan.

 

 

The dawn painted the sky with hues of golds and pink, spilling out from among the clouds that drifted lazily across the horizon.  Nai had taken over driving for this last leg, not wanting to be spotted by his men with a human at the wheel.  He had only driven a handful of times in his life, but like the superior being he still thought of himself as, he took to it easily.

Milly was in the passenger's seat for now, munching on an apple.  Every so often, he would cast a glance over at her, causing her to light up, and his chest to swell.  He still didn't understand how he had developed amorous affection for this woman, but he no longer cared.  Just her smile brought him more joy than he could remember having in his life.

Something like a black spire appeared off in the distance, and Nai slowed the jeep to a stop.  "There, on the horizon."  He pointed.

Milly nodded, placing the apple core in a bag to toss later.  "Should I get in the back, then?"

"Yes, I think that's best."

She got out and clambered into the back, making sure she was obscured from sight by placing the Punisher and a few bags about her.  From the distance, no one would notice her.  The vehicle continued on its way, the suns chasing one another across the sky as they drew ever nearer to their destination.

As they got closer, Nai began to have the sick feeling of dread.  No one had come out to greet him, or stop his progress.  Something was wrong.  Had this facility been abandoned?  If so, they would have to check several others that he had kept as places of refuge over the years.

Then again, perhaps most of his followers had left of their own volition.  While that was more of a comforting thought, Nai was fairly sure there were still members of the Eye that would remain at their post, fanatical in their devotion to him.

A single gunshot zinged past the jeep.  He relaxed a bit.  Good, this base was still active.  Now he had to hope that he had been correct in assuming Vash and Meryl had been taken here.

Another shot whizzed by.  These were warnings, because all his men were excellent shots.  If they had wanted him dead, they would have completed that task.  Soon, he was at the front hatch of the forgotten craft.  Putting the vehicle in park, he jumped out and looked up the tower looming over him, trying to spot the guard.  There, up on a balcony stood a sniper.

"Showtime." He muttered to himself.  "Lower your weapon and open this door."  His voice slid back to being cold and ruthless as he shouted his demand up.  The fact that he could so easily return to the man he had been for so many years was concerning, but that was something he would have to deal with on his own at another time.

The man sent another shot singing by his face.  Nai's eyes narrowed in frustration and confusion at this. What should have groveling and immediate action had been replaced with hostility, making things unexpectedly complicated. "Perhaps I didn't make myself clear.  Put down your gun, or I'll do it for you." Blades extended from his arms, wickedly catching the suns with their sharp edges.

"Don't come any closer!"  The man shouted.  "Vash the Stampede will deal with you when he comes out."

Deal with him?  That didn't sound like Vash at all.  Besides, wasn’t he a prisoner?  None of this made sense.  Before he could shout up anything else, a number of men emerged from the front hatch, all armed with weapons trained on him.  Nai cursed under his breath.  Nothing was going accordingly, his plans and perception if the situation turned topsy-turvy.

One thing was now abundantly apparent: he was no longer the master of this facility, his brother was.

 

A loud knock on the door startled Meryl from being lost in her book.  Vash had been going through some things on the computer, but was instantly on his feet and answering the door.

The two had become comfortable in their new residence, creating routine of visiting the rec room and library.   Livio came by from time to time, and Meryl had grown fond of the burly man.  However, as nice as it was, it still wasn't what she wanted.  She missed their life back home.  For the first time, she truly understood why Vash had craved a normal life.  Which made his actions here so strange to her.  He was so comfortable here, happy to just exist with Meryl.  And then there was this mental block he was keeping on certain things, which he refused to discuss with her.

A middle aged man dressed in a black jumpsuit stood in the doorway. "Sir, he's here."

Pacing over to join Vash, she furrowed her brow.  "What is it? What's going on?"

She watched him shed his usual carefree demeanor and replace it with a cold determination.  "It's Knives."  His tone was the one that sent chills through her and made her remember the night he faced Monev the Gale.

Before she could blink, he was doing something to the access panel on the door while he spoke to the man.  "Keep him outside.  I'll be there in a moment."

The man bowed slightly and hurried off down the hall.  Straightening, Vash locked eyes with her, and she knew what he had done.  "No, you're not leaving me here."

His aqua eyes bore into her soul, unmoving from his decision.  “I won’t let you get hurt.  Not this time.  I broke my promise to protect you before, and I'm not going to do that again."

"That was out of your control!"  She shouted, desperate.  In her flurry of emotion, she could feel the pain of her wings aching to be ripped into this dimension, the prickle of feathers poking through her skin at her temples.

He gripped her shoulders, gazing at her with a protective love.  "But this time it is in my control."  Placing a kiss on her forehead, he passed through the entryway.  Before she could launch herself after him, the door slid shut, and she slammed into it with a scream.

“No! Let me out!”

"I love you, Meryl.  I won't lose you." She could hear him on the other side.

“Vash!”  She banged on the door, “You can’t do this!  Please!  I can help!"

There was a moment of silence, and she thought he might have gone.  Reaching out, she could feel him, his emotions a sea of turmoil.  "I'll be back.  I promise.  Wait for me."

Wait for me.

Once again, he was asking her this, and it tore her heart apart.

"Vash!"  She cried out again, but he was gone.  Slamming an angry fist against the door, she slumped to the floor, tears streaming down her cheeks.

He was about to make a horrible mistake, she just knew it. It wasn't that she trusted Knives, but she had seen the man he was choosing to become, witnessed his remorse at his past sins. The things Vash had been convinced of just couldn’t be true. 

With a scream of anger, pain, and frustration, she let herself go, the whole room filling with a blinding light.  

Her mind drifted into the song.

 

 

Hearing Meryl’s screams tore through Vash, but he keep reminding himself that this was to protect her.  He was keeping her safe here.

This was the right thing.  It had to be.  Knives had hurt her in the past and his orders to his followers had caused the torture she had endured.  He couldn't risk anything else happening to her, and he had to make sure Knives couldn't hurt her or anyone else ever again.

Over and over he had forgiven Knives, hoping that one day they could see eye to eye on things.  But what Meryl went through was a step too far.  Knives had taken away too many people he cared about.  The thought that he could have lost Meryl to what Knives had allowed Conrad to do burned within Vash with a rage that he had never felt before.  Perhaps it was because of their connection, but the idea that Meryl could have died made him feel empty and desperate now.  He would make sure nothing could even happen to the woman he loved again.

As Vash marched through the hallways of the facility, Livio chased after him, keeping pace by his side with both cross weapons in his hands.  "What's the plan?"

"This is between me and Knives.  Just make sure no one else gets involved."  

"Awe, where's the fun in that?" A female voice purred.  Both men found Elendira had drifted to Vash’s other side, carrying a large case.

The plant stopped in his tracks and glared at her.  "I'm not like Knives.  I don't believe killing solves anything.  Every life has meaning."

Her eyes narrowed, lip twitching.  "Even Legato?"

His stomach twisted at this.  She had found his vulnerability and had plunged a nail straight through it.  This was something he truly couldn't give an answer to.  She smirked, knowing she had made her point.  Striding away, they finally reached the look out.

Below was a single jeep, and standing before it with his arms crossed was his twin brother.  He really had expected Milly to be with him but was relieved that she wasn't.  He couldn't stand the idea of seeing her hurt.  Knives was wearing a confused scowl on his countenance, but upon seeing his brother, it melted into relief.  "Hey, Vash!"

The man in red placed his hands on the rail, glaring down at him.  "Knives."

The plant's expression shifted to concern.  "What’s going on?  Are you and Meryl alright?"

"Since when did you care about humans?"  Vash glared, not falling for the act. What struck him as odd was that Knives seemed genuinely worried.

"I don’t, but I am willing to co-exist and find a solution that would benefit both our kind and humanity.  And I know what she means to you, brother." He paused, glancing back at the jeep.  "I understand it now."  His eyes softened.  What was Knives talking about?  At this, the back door opened, and the big girl stepped out, beaming and waving up at Vash.

"Hi, Mr. Vash!"  She called up.

Vash’s heart dropped.  No, she was in danger being here.  "Milly! Are you okay?"

"Yes!" She giggled, glancing at Knives, and sliding her hand into his, "Never been better."

Vash's stomach dropped, a sick feeling in his gut.  No!  He cursed mentally.  Knives had gotten into her head. He wasn’t sure exactly what Milly believed, but he had to do something.  "How dare you!"  He hissed as he addressed his brother.  "It wasn’t enough to manipulate Meryl, but now you’ve done it to Milly?  Why are you like this, Knives?" Hurt filled his voice.

"No!  Mr. Vash!"  The tall girl shouted, upset.  "I'm fine!  He hasn't done a thing!"

It was like a blade being driven into his heart.  "Milly, step away from him.  I'll send one of the men to come get you."

Her eyes went wide with confusion, and Knives' attention whipped over to the girl. "Why?  We came to rescue you."

"Milly, my brother is dangerous.  He's gotten into your head like he did with Meryl."  Vash pleaded.

To his horror, she clung to his brother.  "No! That's not it at all!  Nai has done a lot of terrible things, but he's trying to be better!”  She paused, gazing at him with affection.  “I know it in my heart."

Vash felt his stomach turn further.  She was more far-gone than even Meryl.  "Nai?  Since when did you start calling him that?"

Even from the distance apart, Vash could see a blush spreading across her cheeks.  "He asked me to,"  She glanced at the plant, a fond smile growing on her face.  "On our way here." 

He cursed his brother.  What Knives was doing was going to tear Milly’s heart apart.

Vash locked his gaze onto his twin.  Knives narrowed his icy eyes.  "Vash, where is Meryl?"

"You mean after Conrad experimented on her and made me watch?"

At this, his brother winced in pain, then stared up at him with what looked like remorse, but Vash couldn't be sure.  After all, he had proven to be a superb actor in the past.  "What did he do?"  Knives asked quietly but Vash could still hear him.

Drawing a deep breath, Vash closed his eyes, reliving the horror of watching the woman he loved be strapped to a table and made to feel torturous pain.  "He injected a serum that contained plant DNA."

The outlaw watched as his twin's eyes grew as big as saucers.  "No…" he whispered, staring at the ground, absorbing this.  His head shot up, eyes pained.  "I'm sorry.  I should have returned here and dismissed them all."

"But you didn't!  Because that wasn't part of the plan!"  Vash shouted, practically growling.  He could feel his feathers and wings fighting for the chance to be released.

Knives scowled up.  "Plan? What plan?"

"As if he doesn't know." Scoffed Elendira.  "Pretty low of him to play dumb if you ask me."

"Shuddap!"  Livio growled.  "Let 'em talk."

"Your followers told me all about it!"  He was gripping the railing to steady himself.  “And to think I never saw it coming.  I was such an idiot.”  His voice grew quiet.

"Vash, I don’t know what you're talking about." Knives lowered his voice, sounding dangerous.

A loud sob broke the tension between the brothers, and Vash watched as Milly threw herself on Knives' shoulder, weeping.  "Meryl…"  The older twin wrapped a tentative arm around the girl, then shot a glare up at his brother.

Seeing his friend with his genocidal brother may have turned his stomach, but watching her cry was even more gut wrenching. "Milly, she's okay." He spoke softly, but loud enough for his voice to carry.

Her brunette head bobbed up, looking up at him.  "She is?"  She sniffed.

The outlaw nodded.  "Yeah.  But…" he tried to find the right words,  "She survived the experiment, but barely.  She's…she's not the same any more."

He could feel ripples of anger coming off of his brother now, understanding the repercussions of what Vash was saying.  "No."  He clenched his teeth, practically growling.  "That’s impossible."

Livio stepped forward to glare down at Knives.  "It's true.  And then Conrad nearly killed her until we stopped him.  He was overloading her."

"Vash…I–"

"No! Stop pretending!"  He shouted, rage surging through him.  He wanted nothing more than to believe his brother, to go back to their little home and live out normal, happy lives as they had before.   But that could never be until this war between them was finally over.  He was done. Done with the running, done with the fighting, done with seeing everyone around him get hurt.  In one swift motion, he pulled out his gun and aimed it at his brother.

Knives eyes grew wide, registering what his brother had in his possession.  He pushed Milly behind him and drew his own weapon along with the one he had made Vash so long ago.  The Humanoid Typhoon leapt off the balcony landing in front of his brother.

“Vash, that gun is twice as powerful as these.”  The two plants began to circle one another.  “You’ll destroy everything in iles.”

“Then that should be reason enough for you not to use the Angel Arms.”  Vash countered.  “The last thing I want is for anyone to die.”

Knives narrowed his eyes at his twin.  “Then stop this.”

“You know I can’t.  I have to see this through."

Shots echoed across the desert as the twins picked up the fight once again.

Chapter 27: Oh Brother, My Brother

Meryl could hear the song, the voices of the plants all singing to her.

Little sister is in pain.

                                                                                                   Brother. 

                                                      Our brother is confused.  

This should not be so.

                                                             What happened to his harmony?

         Help. 

He needs help.

                                                                                                     Little sister. 

                   Her heart.   

                                                 So much pain.

 

When she opened her eyes, she found herself sprawled out on the floor.  Had she passed out? She wasn't entirely sure.  The lights in the room were off but it was filled with a haunting blue glow.  Rising from the floor, she walked to the viewing window.  All the plants were out, gazing up at her.

She placed her hands on the glass, wishing she could be down with them, to be in their peaceful presence.   "I'm trapped."  She whispered, hot tears rolling down her face.  

Meryl never liked feeling helpless, it was why she not only learned how to shoot, but excelled at it.  Glancing over at her cloak, she remembered the day she first used her weapons in front of Vash.  His demeanor around her changed after that, and he seemed to regard her with a level of respect, rather than just his usual kindness.  It had made her proud later to be able to use her skills to help him on the sand steamer.  Time and again she had proven her worth.  However, as they had become close, he chose to leave her, breaking her heart.

"It’s your job or your life."   It had been the first time he had been hard with her.  Of course he had softened the blow by throwing on his usual goofy demeanor, but it had been just as much for him as it had been for her.

Then he charged headfirst into danger, again and again, leaving her behind each time.

And she hated it.

She wiped the tears off her face, her hand catching at something as she did so.  A feather.  Adjusting her vision, she found her reflection in the glass.  Angelic wings adorned her back and feathers had sprouted various places all over, from her temples, to her hair.  She had even sprouted smaller wings in places.  Her emotions must have triggered this.

Go to him.

The plants all gazed up at her, pleading with one harmonic voice.

Determination washed over her.  She was not helpless, she never had been, nor would she let herself be.  Nothing, not even this locked room was going to stop her from going after him this time.  She refused to be left behind once more, because she was not weak, not then, and certainly not now.  She was stronger than she had ever been, and that drove her forward.

Backing up, she placed herself against the wall, then bounded towards the glass at a full sprint, wings beating and sending her forward at an incredible speed.  She felt the impact as she met the glass, the sound of it shattering ringing in her ears.  Pain coursed through her body as shards shredded skin and tore through fabric, but she ignored it, concentrating on keeping herself airborne long enough to land safely.

Her wings beat wildly at first, but soon she got the hang of it and met the ground in a half tumble, landing near the central plant.  The plant sister inside was pressed against the glass, watching intently.

I'm okay.

The main plant smiled at this, then nodded, encouraging Meryl to press on.

Running through the ship, she beat her wings to speed her up.  Her feet seemed to move on their own, led on by the connection she had with Vash, taking her to him.

She had to make it to the twins before Vash did something he would forever regret.

 

 

A scuffle and gunfire at the entrance tore the twins’ attention away from their face off.

“Master Knives has returned!”

“Take down the traitors!”

Fanatical belief in Knives must have been stronger than the truth Vash had presented to these followers, and they had been waiting patiently for their master to return.  So much for keeping this between just he and Knives, thought Vash.

Several men broke free from the brawl, rushing Vash, while others concentrated on Knives.  Dust and debris from combat made the area hard to see, but not for the plants.  One man shot wildly at Vash, but he artfully dodged it with a dancer’s grace.  Whirling his gun around, he slammed the butt of his weapon into the back of the man’s head, taking him down.  Another cult follower took his place, but the outlaw was faster, knocking him out with lightning speed with a jab to the solar plexus.  He was moving on instinct, driven by rage, giving into emotions that he had long since bottled up and put away.  The thought tickled at the back of his mind, guilt at knowing how distressed Meryl would be at seeing him like this.  But it felt good to give in to his ire, so easy to just press forward.  Another shot, another swift twist away from the projectile, the muzzle of his own flashing, the bullet meeting a kneecap, another a shoulder.

How easy it would have been to just let go of all his inhibitions and kill, to end all of this.  He stalked forward, red coat billowing behind him, eyes set on each target, glowing an eerie blue in the dust cloud.

Across the terrain, Knives was dealing with his own mele.  Several men all had their weapons trained on him, but the plant merely rolled his eyes.  “Really?  You all should know that you are outmatched.  You’ve been in my service, you’ve seen what I can do.  Do you desire to meet your maker that badly?”

One by one the group drew closer, eyeing one another.  “We’ve learned the truth, and we’re not about to let you destroy humanity!”  Shouted one.

Nai sighed.  He should have disbanded his followers after he decided to make a change in his life.  “You are incorrect.  That is no longer my purpose.”

“Liar!” Another man shouted, discharging his weapon at the plant. Nai simply stepped out of the way, allowing the bullet to strike the man standing behind him and sending him sprawling to the dirt.

Before his former followers could react, Nai let out a barrage of fire, taking out each person in seconds.  Another man came barreling towards him, screaming.  With a flick of his wrist, the man dropped his weapon, screaming in pain as his hand twisted back unnaturally.  

Across the battlefield, he caught a flash of red, and barely managed to flip away from his brother as he dove towards him.  Landing in a crouch, he glared up at Vash.  His twin’s eyes glowed wild with fury, gun aimed right at Nai.  “Now it’s just you and me.”

 

 

Milly wasn't going to sit idly by.  In seconds, she had the stun gun out and was facing down the men who were beginning to rush her.  "I'm going to ask you nicely to put your guns down."  She spoke sternly, frowning at them all.  Several men glanced at one another, a few chuckling at her.

A tall, immaculately dressed woman leapt out from the balcony above, landing gracefully to join them.  "That’s very amusing, but you’re out of your league here, dear."  She addressed Milly, her voice was hard and laced with ice.  "Now, be a good little girl, get back in your vehicle, and go home."

Milly decided she didn't like this person, which was rare for her and her sunny attitude.  "I'm not leaving my friends."  She snapped back.

A tilt of her head and the men all cocked their guns.  But Milly was faster.  Soon a number of them were laid out on the dirt, iron bars pinning them down.

However, her swift action left her without ammo.  And there were still a number of men left.

The woman who seemed to be in charge smirked at this.  "Nice try, but you made the wrong choice."

"Get out of there, Milly! Get the Punisher!"

Nicholas' voice was commanding her.  She didn't have time to understand why, she just followed his voice.  Scrambling towards the jeep, she used her stun gun as a shield from the gunfire that followed.  She leapt into the back, dropped her gun, and pulled out the large cross.  In one swift motion, she released its straps and the wrappings went flying.  All her motions felt as if she were being guided by something.  Or someone.  She raised the weapon and with a loud clank, the gun was cocked and aimed at the men.

"Full of mercy."  She whispered to herself, taking in a deep steadying breath.  Truth be told, she never liked guns, but something told her it was all going to be alright.  Breathing out, she opened fire.

One by one, the soldiers went down as non vital areas were met with bullets.  The woman watched in disbelief as Milly wielded the great weapon with such skill.

A bullet whizzed by the well dressed woman, grazing her cheek.  She reached up and her fingers came back smeared with blood.  "Why you witch! You'll pay for that!"  She screeched.  The case she had been holding transformed with a loud clang into some kind of crossbow.  She aimed and Milly moved out of the way just in time to avoid a huge nail singing past her.

Sweat beaded up on Milly’s brow.  She was in trouble now.

 

 

Bullets whizzed past Nai as he rolled away, trying his best to dodge his brother's assault.  He had never seen his brother so enraged before, and it disturbed him, making his stomach almost queasy.  Had this been the feeling Vash had felt at seeing Nai’s betrayal?  Guilt took place of all other emotions, and he knew that his brother had finally reached a tipping point and he had been the cause.  All the years of internalizing his pain and trauma had finally taken its toll and Nai was now seeing the result of Nai’s choices.

Another bullet sang past and Nai responded with his own volley.  Vash dodged away, but only just barely.  The younger plant’s anger was causing him to make small mistakes.  This could work in Nai's favor.  He knew from their previous fight that Vash was the superior gunman, and Nai needed any advantage he could find

Ducking behind some rocks, he quickly reloaded and took a breath.  "Vash, we need to talk."

He could hear his brother laugh, but it was half hearted.  For a split second, he thought that perhaps Vash had decided to give up fighting.  Then he heard his twin sigh.  "I'm done talking.  I've tried that.  The only thing you have ever responded to is violence."  His voice was still hard, but there was a hint of exhaustion as well.

"So, you're going to kill me?" He was already fairly certain his brother didn't mean to end his existence, but Nai was curious as to what Vash had in mind to stop him.

Another shot rang through the air.  "Nope. I'm locking you away so you can't hurt anyone ever again."

He peeked around the corner and fired a shot back.  "And how exactly do you plan on doing that?"

"Placing you in a bulb." His brother shouted back.

It seemed Vash had thought this through completely.  If he were in a bulb, he would spend all his days helping humanity–the ultimate punishment for someone who had hated humans.

Except, this was no longer the case for them all.

His thoughts strayed to the woman so full of sunshine and joy, who had somehow found her way into his heart and had given him the one thing that he had desired since his time in Meryl’s mind.  Affection.

He had wanted what Vash had, and now the threads of something wonderful between him and this remarkable woman had started to be woven.  He refused to let go of that.

The fairer twin drew a deep breath, and closed his eyes.  "I might deserve such a punishment, but it's not happening."   He opened them again, expression set with determination.  "There is too much at stake."  He sensed his twin and rapidly dashed to another source of cover, firing as he went.  Vash returned a shower of well aimed shots, but Nai was faster, and made his way to a chunk of damaged hull from the ship.  

Placing his back against the cool metal, he quickly took mental stock of the ammo he had left and swore under his breath.  He couldn’t keep going using both guns.  He removed the remaining bullets from Vash’s and placed them in his speed loader, holstering the weapon once more. Low ammo wasn’t going to deter him from fighting on.

After all, he was Millions Knives.  

A large, wicked looking blade manifested from his left arm.  He used the glassy surface of the weapon to get a look at his surroundings.  He found Vash exactly where he expected, also taking cover, but as he moved the blade around, he spotted Milly perched atop the jeep, Punisher in hand covering the men rushing her with a shower of fire.  Her hair was blowing in the breeze like some ancient warrior queen as she handled the huge gun.  His heart beat faster watching her take charge like this, but this was quickly replaced with concern for her safety.  A giant nail went zipping past her, and Nai caught Elendria in the blade’s reflection.  “No.” He whispered.  Milly had no chance against her.  In a rage, he sprung forward, wings ripping from one reality to another.

“Stay away from her!”

 

 

It was the familiar sound of the Punisher that got Livio's attention.  He had been watching the skirmish below, considering his next move.  He was about to jump down and begin taking out defectors, but his attention was immediately torn away to the tall brunette woman wielding his best friend's weapon with the same ease Nico had.

And he knew immediately that this was Milly, the woman Vash had spoken of, whom Nico had fallen in love with.  In moments, she had incapacitated all the men at her heels, but now Elendira was facing her.

No, he wouldn't let anything happen to this woman.  He owed that to Nico.  With a roar, he lept off the balcony and stood between Milly and Elendira.  He glanced back at the young woman, who stood stunned at this development.  "Get outta here!"  He shouted.  She stared at him blankly for a moment, then nodded and ran for cover.

Elendira scowled at him.  "What do you think you're doing?" She barked.

"Protectin' someone dear to my brother." He sneered.  In one fluid motion, his own Punishers were drawn, aimed at her.  

She responded with a mocking grin, brimming with overconfidence.  “How touching, it has feelings.”

Suddenly, he felt something shift and he was no longer in control.  Razlo's voice replaced his own.  "I've been lookin' for an excuse to kill ya for a long time now."  A low growl emanated from his chest. "Let’s dance."

 

 

“Knives!”  Vash’s voice tore through the sounds of fighting.  He saw him lunging for Milly, wings bursting from his back.  His full plant abilities were amplified, making him more dangerous than ever.   Vash could not let his brother hurt his friend or use her as leverage against him.  He had to even the playing field.  The outlaw brought his own wings out with a roar of pain and took off towards his brother.

Seeing a window, he took aim and fired.  Knives’ focus on Milly allowed the bullet to meet its mark, and Knives went down with a scream.  Crimson began to cover the pure white feathers of his wing.  His twin turned on him with a snarl.

“What the hell are you doing?”  His eyes were wild, staring up at Vash in anger.

The outlaw came to a graceful landing.  “Stopping you from hurting my friend.”  His voice was low and dangerous.

Hissing, he glared up at his younger brother.  “There’s no time for this!”  He glanced over to where Milly was, only to see her leap behind the jeep, and Double Fang stalking towards Crimsonnail.  Relief washed over him.

But it didn’t last long.  Vash was lunging at him, Nai barely having time to throw up his blade to shield himself from the barrage of fire.  Vash was rapidly reloading, and Nai took the opportunity to shoot back.  He caught his brother in the leg, and the younger plant sank to one knee with a cry. He began to get up though, a feral snarl escaping his lips, sharp teeth bared. Nai lost no time.  Rushing his brother, he retracted the blade and pinned him to the ground.  The twins went tumbling in a mass of feathers and blood as they both began to beat one another, the guns scattering away.

Vash’s eyes darted towards the weapons and he began to struggle out of Nai’s grip, reaching for his gun.  But Nai was faster, drawing Vash’s own gun from its holster at his side and aiming it at his twin.  There was no ammo, but his brother didn’t know this.  The crimson clad outlaw froze, eyes wide.  “This has to stop.”

Narrowing his eyes, Vash glared up at him.  “When? When will it stop?  When you eradicate all of humanity for your idea of Eden?  Do it!  Then you’ll have everything you ever wanted,"  Vash was breathing heavily, pain in his voice.  "Except me."  He paused, closing his eyes.  "I will never be a part of it.”  Tears spilled down his cheeks.

“Vash."  Nai's voice was soft, his own eyes stinging.  "That’s not what I want anymore.”

Teal eyes shooting open, Vash's rage returned, a scream ripping from his lungs.  “Liar!”  In one great burst, he shoved Nai back, expression burning with rage.  In seconds the gun was in his hand, pointed at Nai, and he knew exactly what Vash was about to do.

Desperately, the older plant’s gaze searched for his own gun, then dove for it before Vash could stop him, rolling and springing back to his feet.  Both guns were aimed at his twin now.  With an unearthly wail, a bright light was activated from all three guns.  Fabric ripped and scattered as their arms transformed into gigantic unearthly super weapons.

For a moment, he swore he could hear Milly’s voice, a balm to his tortured soul.

“I’m sorry, Milly.”

This had been all Knives fault.  His choices had lost any trust they had begun to build.  And now, they all would pay the price.

Notes:

Sorry foe keeping you all waiting! I really wanted to make sure all the art was done before I published, and it was good I waited, because it gave me time to improve and add on this chapter!

I'm currently working on the art for the next chapter, and improving the plot! Stay tuned!

Chapter 28: I Trust You

From where Milly kept cover, she watched as nail after nail zipped past her and lodged into the sand.  Gunfire from the man who had come to her aid had responded in turn.  She recognized him as the one who had knocked her out at the caves, but when he came to her defense, he seemed different, fierce but kind.  That rapidly changed as he turned to face the woman attacking her.  The tall girl wanted to go help him though, something inside telling her that he was there to protect her.  Peering out, she caught a glimpse of the two brothers fighting, but they had changed, great white wings adorning their backs.  It nearly took her breath away.

Nai was beautiful.

She had always thought of Mr. Vash as handsome, but Nai radiated an unearthly strength and a dignity befitting some kind of angelic diety.  To think that his heart had been so dark, devising to decimate all of mankind.  Then that cold wickedness slowly began to melt away, revealing a vulnerable man, hurt, and yearning for respite.  He might not ever be the champion of humanity that Mr. Vash had always been, but he had found it in his heart to learn how to love again.  And Milly could be content with having that.

A shout tore her attention away from watching the plants fight and out of her thoughts.  “Milly! Stay back!”  It was her rescuer.  Numbly, she shufted back to take cover, clutching the Punisher.

The twins' battle moved back into her view and she watched in horror as both of Nai’s arms became great weapons, pointed at Mr. Vash, who in turn was aiming one of the same weapons at his brother.

Her heart sank.  This was it.  One of them would end this all.

“Don’t do it, Nai.”   She felt tears running down her face.  “Please.”

 

Razlo had been able to hold off Elendria for a time, but he knew he had to somehow get the upper hand.  If only that soft hearted fool he shared a mind with had carried his other cross.  Three guns would have definitely thrown this wench off her game.

“What’s the matter?  Can't keep up?”  The woman cackled wickedly, sending another nail at him.  He whacked it away easily with a cross, then fired a shower of bullets at her. She danced about, avoiding the projectiles with ease.

He had had enough.  With a great roar, he surged towards her, firing both guns in a fiery rage.

A bright light blinded them both, and they froze, turning their attention towards it as they shielded their eyes.  “He actually did it.”  She breathed.

Razlo’s eyes went wide.  “What?  You have somethin' to do with this, don’t ya?”  He dropped his weapons and grabbed her by either side of her coat collar.

She began to laugh.  “It’s all over now!  Master Knives will have no choice but to end this!”

His eyes went wide with realization.  “You had planned this all along!  This was all just to get in good with Knives!”

Before she could respond, the light grew brighter.  This is it.  This is the end.

 

 

A great wave of energy sent everything for yars flying backwards, including the feuding plants.  They toppled across the dirt, the energy they had been creating from their weapons canceled out by some outside force, causing the angel arms to return to their former state.  When the light of the blast died down, the twins were staring up at an angel, arms outstretched between the two.

"Stop!"

The voice wasn't loud, but it made Vash freeze with the strength of its command.  That voice, he knew it in his soul.

Vash blinked a few times before his vision cleared.  “Meryl?”

Cuts adorned her skin in nicks and scrapes, blood rivulets running from each and glass shards in her dark hair glistened in the sun like crystals.  A pang of distress filled Vash’s heart at seeing her injured, but she was spellbinding.  He couldn’t tear his eyes from her.  A sad smile was on her face as she glanced between the twins, feet lighting on the ground.  Knives slowly got up, padding towards her.  “You…you did that?" He breathed.

 

 

Nodding, she closed her eyes.  He gazed at her, seeing firsthand what Conrad's experiment had done to the woman his brother loved.  She had become like them.  It was beyond anything he had ever dreamed could happen.  

And it made his stomach turn. 

His desire to change humanity or eradicate them in the process had resulted in this. It felt so wrong seeing how plant-like she had become and yet still so human.  All of his previous ideals and new desires warred with one another within him.  

He started to reach out towards her, but Vash launched himself from where he had fallen, grabbing her in his arms.  “No! Don’t touch her!”  He snarled.  His sharp teeth were bared at his brother, and he looked ready to continue their fight once more.

Vash was desperate to keep her safe, away from any harm his brother might mean her.  But Meryl knew her outlaw had nothing to fear.  Reaching out to Knives' mind, she felt how much he had changed even since she had last seen him.  There was a warmth now that hadn't been there before.  Vash was so afraid of losing everything he cared about once again, he never took the time to even try connecting with his brother.

Turning in his arms, she cupped his cheek.  "Vash, you have to let it go.  The fighting needs to stop."

He gently brushed his hands over the soft feathers at her temples, tears welling in his eyes. As he gazed at her, he couldn’t help but think how beautiful she was. 

"I just want us to live in peace."  He whispered hoarsely, tears welling in his eyes.  "It's all I've ever wanted."  She stroked a thumb gently across his cheek and he leaned into her hand, closing his eyes.  

She laughed a little at this.  "A little hard when you're literally a walking disaster."

This caused a small smile to tug at his lips.  "A guy can always hope."  He sighed, pressing further into the warmth of her hand.  "Meryl, I feel so lost." He spoke quietly, a tear escaping down his cheek.

“Do you trust me?”  She whispered, a warm smile on her face.

Her eyes held a wisdom he had never seen before, not from a human.  It was deep like the ocean.  It was the same as his plant sisters, yet, it was still his insurance girl, the one person who never gave up on him, believed in him, and wanted what was best for him, no matter what.

"I trust you Meryl.”

She kissed him, then turned back to gaze at Nai. Vash reluctantly let her leave his embrace, hand lingering in the air from where he had held her.  She padded towards his brother, the older twin never taking his eyes off her, icy stare still regarding all the changes that had been made to her.  “I never meant for this to happen.”  His voice was quiet and sincere.  "Are you…alright?"

The question may have been a struggle for him, but she could tell it was out of genuine concern and remorse.

"I'm fine.  It's all strange and wonderful and frightening.  But it's okay.  I think of it as a gift.  Now Vash won't ever have to be alone."  She glanced back at him.  The outlaw was watching every move for any signs of danger.

Nai laughed.  "Vash has never been good at being alone."

She grinned at this, "From what I can tell, it runs in the family."  His eyes grew wide at this, understanding that she was referring to the song, how it connected all plants. He nodded, a faint smile on his lips.

“Meryl!”  Her attention was torn away as Milly ran towards the three of them.  The big girl nearly knocked her over as she wrapped her in an embrace, sobbing into her best friend’s shoulder.  “You’re okay!  We were so worried!”

When she pulled back, Milly wiped her eyes on her sleeve, as Nai wrapped an arm around her.  Milly gazed up to regard his wings, and suddenly he felt extremely self conscious.  But he realized she wasn’t repelled by what she saw.  Instead, she was gazing in wonder.  “You’re hurt.”  She bit her lip, trying not to cry again.  He reached out and wiped one lone tear running down her cheek.  

“I’ll be fine, mademoiselle.”  He offered her a comforting smile.

"Come with me."  Meryl interrupted them to take Nai's hand and led him back over to Vash, Milly taking his other.  

Vash watched his brother's interaction with the big girl with trepidation.  What exactly was he witnessing? Had he really developed feelings for a human?  It was hard to believe, never mind accept.  Yet, the proof lay right before him, as his brother cast a fond glance at the big girl at his side.

Meryl held out a hand and Vash placed it in hers.  The brothers stared a long time at one another before Meryl placed their hands together.  "You have to let each other in.  All this time, you both have blocked one another out, and look where it's gotten us."  Both plants regarded her for a moment, before Nai nodded and let down his mental barrier.  With a resigned sigh, Vash did so as well. 

Emotions and memories flooded the twins, sending them both reeling.  Each had experienced so much loneliness all these years, as well as regret.  They had more in common than either had ever known.   Vash watched through his brother’s rapid sharing of memories how he had become so close to Milly.  It had been happening for months and he didn’t even see it.  He had been so focused on Meryl and the trauma his brother had caused her.  It was very clear to Vash how much Nai had changed, and the impact Milly had had on his heart.  Nai in turn saw all of what Vash had suffered while being at the facility, and how vulnerable he had become to the suggestions he had been given.

When the memories and emotions subsided, exhaustion took over and the outlaw slumped to the ground "Vash!"  Throwing her arms around his waist, Meryl held him.  Sobs began to shake his entire body, and she began to rub his back under his wings in comfort.

"What I have I done?  I could have killed him.  I don't know what came over me.  I was just…"  He shuddered.  "I was so upset at what happened to you.  Seeing you in pain like that…I think it broke me."

Closing her eyes, she connected with him and the song, sending him feelings of love and comfort just as he would have experienced had he visited one of his sisters.  After a time, his crying subsided, and he pulled back to gaze at her, recognizing what she had accomplished.  "Meryl."  He breathed.

"Your sisters taught me a thing or two."  She smirked at him.  

His aqua eyes sparkled.  "You're a wonder, insurance g–"  She felt the pain before they both collapsed.

"No!"  A voice screeched with rage.  "This wasn’t supposed to happen!  You were supposed to die!"  Elendira was stalking towards them, crossbow ready to fire again.  Meryl was grasping at her side, pain overtaking her.  Fighting through it, she searched her body for the impact point, but found she hadn’t been injured.  

“Meryl.”  Vash gasped.  Whipping around, she immediately saw he had been struck, a nail lodged inside his abdomen.

“No, no, no!  Vash, love!  Stay with me!”  She could feel him fading as the blood began to soak the ground.  She couldn’t lose him.

Nai was on his feet, manifesting a deadly blade.  "Elendira."  He growled.

Another nail cut through the air, but he wasn't ready, blind with rage.  A scream cut through him and he turned to find Milly on the ground.  "No!"  The blade disappeared as he grabbed her.  "Milly!"

She gazed up at him as the blood began to soak into both of their clothes, crimson staining the pure white of his coat.  A dull throbbing seemed to echo through him, as if he could feel what she was experiencing.  “It’s alright, I’ve got you.”  He spoke gently.

"Leave her, Master Knives!  She'll ruin everything, just like your weakling brother!"  Elendira's eyes were wild, half crazed.

Narrowing his gaze, he snarled up at her.  "You were behind this."  He gently set Milly beside Meryl and Vash, straightening, his gaze like ice boring into Elendria.

"Of course I was!  When you didn't return, I made sure to send Conrad to track down your brother, just like you commanded.  When I found out you hadn’t killed him, that you were living with him, I knew you’d never destroy him. Your feelings for Vash were too strong.  So I took it upon myself to force your hand.”  A wicked grin was on her face as she spoke.  "It was all too easy, your brother was already hurting from seeing his pet get tortured.  I was able to convince him that you had this grand plan to use him to end humanity.  And then, when I gained his trust, I gave him a weapon that would force you to kill him. But then you showed up with her , and I knew you wouldn't go through with it.  You had feelings now."  She lifted the crossbow and cocked another projectile in place.  "One more shot, and you'll have all sentimental connections severed."  She pointed the weapon at Meryl.  "And you can finally finish what you started."

With inhuman speed, Nai's blades were out and they had cut clean through the crossbow.  He pulled back to swing for her throat when a barrage of gunfire sounded through the air.  The woman fell over, her back soaked with blood that began to seep into the sand.  Razlo stood over the fresh corpse, grinning.  "I've wanted to do that for a long time."

"Nai…"

The plant's attention was back on Milly and he was at her side, taking stock of the severity of her injury.  It was worse than he thought.  The nail had gone clean through her side.  Without a thought, he began to put pressure on the wound.

"What do we do?"  Meryl asked, trying to keep her composure.  If she could be rational, she could take control of the situation better.

Nai continued to glance between the two, trying to think of a solution.  "I'm too weak to heal them both."

"Save Milly."  Vash spoke quietly.

“What about you?”  Meryl bit back, angry.  “I’m not about to lose you both!”

The older twin felt like everything was falling apart.  He was about to lose the two most important people in his life, all because of things he had set in motion.  His eyes stung.  It was an unfamiliar sensation, one he felt like he knew from long ago.  Reaching up, he felt something wet on his cheek.

He was crying.

“Conrad.”

They all looked up.  The burly man was standing over them all, face softened, letting Meryl know that Livio was in control.  “He's still locked up, but  he should be able to do somethin'."

Meryl growled up at him from where she held Vash's wound.  “I don’t want that monster anywhere near them!”

A hand grasped her wrist and she whipped around to gaze at Vash.  “Trust and forgiveness, Mer.”

Closing her eyes, she sighed.  “Love and peace?”

He nodded.  “Right.”

In one swift motion, Livio picked Vash up off the ground, while Nai gently scooped up Milly.  “Nai? Where are we going?”

“To get you looked at.”  He glanced down as they made their way back to the facility, wincing a little as his wings disappeared out of their reality.  His injury would heal on its own with his plant abilities, but as flesh and bone knit itself together, it drained his power, and left him without the ability to help the woman he cared about.

“Oh, okay.”  Milly began to shut her eyes.

“No, Milly, you have to stay awake.”  Nai commanded softly.  “Tell me a story about your travels with Vash.”

At that, she seemed to perk up a bit, and began to weave together a tale from her adventures with his brother as they made their way back inside.

Chapter 29: Save Her

Being back at the fortress Nai had called home for so many years was strange.  Just in the time he had been living with Vash and the girls, this place had become little more than a dream of sorts.  However, he easily wove through the endless corridors carrying Milly towards Conrad’s lab.  Livio was right behind him with Vash in his arms, but to his surprise, Meryl was keeping in step with Nai rather than Livio.  Every so often she would glance back at his brother, but she kept her focus ahead most of the time.

It was too quiet.  He gazed down and realized that Milly had stopped telling her story, wincing in pain.

"Nai, it hurts."

The knife in his gut twisted.  "I know. Just hold on a little longer for me."

The next time he stole a look, he found she was struggling to keep her eyes open.  He had been pressing her tightly against him to help stop the bleeding, but her pale skin told him that it had done little good.  She had lost too much blood.

“Mills, you have to stay with us.”  Meryl gently prodded, taking one of the young woman’s hands into her own.  “We’re almost there.”

Blue eyes fluttered open.  “Okay, Meryl.  I’ll try.”  Her weak voice made Nai’s heart ache.  So many unfamiliar emotions were flooding him, but one he knew better than any other took precedent: fear.

“It’s going to be okay.”

Turning towards Meryl, he realized she was speaking to him.  Her face was surprisingly soft, almost comforting, and for a brief moment, his mind drifted back to Rem, how she would gaze at him like that when he had been worried.  He chose not to respond, but gave a subtle nod.  He wasn’t sure it was going to be okay.  How could it be?  He didn’t deserve happiness, the joy or comfort of having someone share his life with, his sins were too vast.  If he were to lose her, then he supposed it was God’s way of punishing him.

But Milly didn’t deserve this.  She didn’t deserve to die.

They turned one last corner and arrived in the lab.  It was very much the same as the last time he had been there, bringing back dark memories of the past.  Shoving those aside, he made a beeline for a bed, placing Milly down gently, and continuing to keep pressure on her injury.  Livio put Vash on the other cot nearby, careful not to move the metal protrusion from the side of his abdomen.  Vash hissed in pain as he met the mattress, but waved away Livio’s concern.  “’s fine, ‘s not your fault.”  He gritted, trying to shift himself to get more comfortable.  Meryl glared bullets at him, and scolded him for moving too much.  Hearing her familiar reprimands actually made Nai relax a bit.  It was oddly comforting considering all they had just gone through.

Livio quickly left them to retrieve the doctor from his cell.  Meryl leaned over Vash, running her hands through his hair comfortingly, then glanced over at the older plant, who had been watching Milly fight sleep.  “There’s more I can do, isn’t there?”

The question caught him off guard.  What more could she do?  She was just a weak hu–

No, not any more.  In their rush, he hadn’t even noticed that her wings were no longer present, and therefore had forgotten that she had been changed.  But she had emitted a great amount of energy not long ago, so much that it had overwhelmed both brothers and terminated their weapons.  Would she even have the strength to begin to heal either one of them?  

His thoughts continued to spin and were only stilled by a very weak chuckle from Vash.  “Don’t think too hard, Nai, I can see the smoke.”

He wanted to scowl at this, but he couldn’t bring himself to, there were too many possibilities and scenarios running through his mind.

And he didn’t like where his thoughts landed.

There was only one person in this room he was capable of helping, and it wasn’t Milly.

“Yes, if you have the strength, we can help Vash.”  The words felt hollow as he spoke them.  And he already knew what she would ask next.

“What about Milly?”

The plant sighed, staring down at the remarkable woman before him, running a hand through her brunette locks.  “We pray Conrad can work a miracle.”

“I’ll break his neck if he doesn’t.”  A voice growled at the door.  It was Razlo who had returned with the doctor.  Nai assumed that Conrad had not been very willing to come with the burly gunfighter, causing the alter to take his place.

The old man stumbled into the room as Razlo shoved him forward, coming to land on his knees in front of Knives.  The tall plant narrowed his gaze at the man, who in turn glanced up with fear in his eyes, then back down at the floor.  “Master Knives.”  His voice faltered and body trembled at seeing the being who had controlled his existence for so long.  “Welcome back.  I did as you instructed.  I retrieved Vash the Stampede.”  Stealing a look about the room, he rose from his place on the floor and quickly, he took stock of the situation.

“I don’t understand–”

“You will see to the girl.  She is your utmost priority right now.”  His voice was back to its cold, calculated edge.  The doctor nodded, and Nai took a step back so that he could properly assess her injuries.  The man gently pulled aside the fabric that was clotting with blood.  It was only then that Nai realized that Milly had shut her eyes.  Like lighting, he grabbed her hand in his own.  “Milly!”  He hissed.  She wasn’t responding.  Closing his eyes, he felt for a pulse.  It was faint, but it was there.  Releasing the breath he was holding, he set his ice blue eyes on the doctor.

Conrad shook his head.  “I’m afraid there isn’t much I can do for her.  Her injuries are quite extensive and she has lost quite a bit of blood.”

Suddenly, the doctor was caught up by the collar, Knives’ growling inches from his face.  “You are the man who created the regeneration serum.  Give it to her.”

The man swallowed.  “We don’t know if her DNA is compatible.  I would have to run tests and those take time–”

“We don’t have time!”  He squeezed the collar tighter, the man gasping for air.

“Knives!”  Meryl’s voice brought him out of his enraged daze.  She and Vash were staring at him from the other bed.  She moved over to place a hand on his shoulder.  “You know Milly would be upset seeing you like this.  Let him go.”

He regarded the petite woman, then turned to gaze at Milly.  Sighing, he released the doctor.  The man regained his breath, then nervously looked back at his master.  Nai closed his eyes, fighting back tears.  “Please.  Save her.”  His voice was barely above a whisper.

The man frowned, then nodded.  “I’ll do what I can.”

Meryl took his hand in hers.  “Let’s leave him to it.  I need your help here.”

“Right.”  Regaining his composure, he came to Vash’s side.  The nail had been keeping his brother from bleeding out, but he could already see fluid seeping through.  “Another scar to add to the collection, Vash?”  He tried to lighten the mood, but his voice betrayed his worry.

The younger twin gave a half hearted laugh.  “Wouldn’t have it ‘ny other way.”

“I need you to hold his hand.”  He instructed Meryl.  “This is gonna hurt like hell.” Gripping his flesh hand in her own, Nai gently placed his own hand on his brother’s abdomen for leverage.  “On the count of three.”  He locked eyes with his brother, who nodded.  Nai gripped the nail and took a deep breath.  “One, two…”  With a sick slurp and a pop, he pulled the nail out, Vash screaming out in agony.  Quickly, he placed his hands on the now freely bleeding wound.  “Double Fang!  I need medical towels! Quickly!”

The large man sprang into action, dodging the doctor who was going through supplies and returning to Milly’s side.  Nai instructed the man to place the towels over the laceration and to put pressure on it.  

“Lair.  You said…three.”  Vash panted weakly.

The older twin snorted at this.  “I didn’t need you tensing up on me.”  

“So mean.”  The younger plant whimpered.

Nai regarded Meryl, who was watching him work, patiently waiting for instructions.  “Alright, Stryfe, you’re up.”  She nodded, biting her lip.  “Together, we need to access our gates and push energy into him.  I want you to picture each cell weaving back together.  Can you do that?”

Again, she nodded.  “Yes.”

“Good.  Now, we’re not going to do all the work.  Vash’s body just needs a kick start in the healing process.  Understand?  Which means you have to control how much energy you pour into him.  Too much could cause a Last Run.”  He explained.

“Last Run?”  Confusion took over her features.

Heaving a sigh, he thought of a way to explain this gently.  “When a plant expends all of their energy, they expel the last of it in one great burst.  And then they…”

“Oh.”  Horror and shock took over her expression, then she nodded gravely.  “Understood.”  Placing her free hand on Vash’s cheek, she gazed lovingly at him.  “I’m ready.”

Taking over for Livio, Nai removed the medical towel and placed his hands back on the wound once more.  Closing his eyes, he reached deep within himself and drew out energy from his gate, gently pushing it into his brother.  He could hear the vibrations in the air of Meryl doing the same thing, emitting the same well loved hum that his sisters did.  He could feel the song washing over him, comforting him.  

Pale brother. 

                                 He has returned.

                                       Welcome.

Love.

                                       Red brother will be well.

His heart. 

                       Love. 

                              No longer in pain.

 

A smile crested his lips, as he opened his eyes.  Meryl had never taken hers off his brother.

“That’s it.  You are doing well.”

She glanced over at him, and her eyes sparkled in her own smile.  It warmed his heart unexpectedly and he tore his gaze away, back to his hands and the wound.  Slowly, he pulled his hand back.  Flesh was steadily knitting itself back together, and the blood flow had ceased.

“How is he?”  Livio loomed over his shoulder.

The plant heaved a relieved breath.  “He will be fine.”  He gazed over at Meryl.  “You can stop.  His body is taking over now.”

Removing her hands, she nearly staggered back.  Livio rushed over to catch her and placed her on the bed next to Vash, who took her hand in his and squeezed it.  “I’ll be okay.”  He beamed at her, then glanced over at his brother.  “Go to her.”  His aqua eyes shot over to Milly, whose gentle breathing was the only indication that she was still with them.

He nodded, then steadily paced over. He had given the last of what he could to his brother and like Meryl, he was utterly exhausted now.  Now he could see to the woman he loved.  “Doctor.”

The old man was hovering over some vials, but nearly jumped at Nai’s voice.  “Yes, sir.”  He turned around, holding two long tubes in his hand.  One was a luminescent blue, the other a pale green.

“Have you a solution?”  Nai folded his arms across his chest expectantly. 

“Well,”  The man’s eyes shifted back and forth between the two objects he was holding.  “Both options have extreme risks.”  Nai narrowed his gazed dangerously, causing the man to stutter.  “B-but it’s up to you how we proceed.” Nai’s icy stare sent a chill down the man’s spine.

“What are our options?”

Lifting up the blue vial, the doctor went on.  “This is the regeneration serum.  If compatible, she will heal, but if she is not, then it will almost certainly kill her.  This,” he held up the green one, "Is a previous version of the serum I gave Miss Stryfe.  There is no guarantee it will change her molecular structure as it did Miss Stryfe.  It might even mutate or kill her.”

Their choices were not good.  “And you don’t have any more of what you gave Meryl?”  Vash asked.

The doctor shook his head.  “I started on it, but then you had him lock me up.”  He glared at Livio, who scowled back at him.

Vash cursed under his breath, and Nai sighed.  “So one could kill her and the other might also kill her and if not, it could mutate her and make her miserable for the rest of her life?”  Meryl’s question was quiet, but pained.

“That’s the long and the short of it, I’m afraid.”  The doctor confirmed.

He had to make a decision.  Every second that went by was closer to her slipping away.  What would Milly want?  Nai knew that he wanted her to live, mutation or not.  But that was selfish, and for once, he knew he could not be selfish.

Gazing across at the others, he searched for answers.  “What does your heart tell you, Nai?”  His brother asked gently.

There was a long moment of silence, but he knew what Milly would want.  “Give her the regeneration serum, Conrad.”  He slumped into the chair beside her bed, staring down at his hands, stained with his brother's blood.  So much blood had been spilt because of him, and now he was paying for it with Milly's life.

“Yes, Master Knives.”  The man turned back to his supplies and retrieved a syringe.  He returned with the implement ready to use.  “Whenever you’re ready, sir.”

The plant nodded.  “Proceed.”

The needle was inserted into the young woman’s artery, and the blue liquid drained into her body.  The doctor withdrew the implement, and took a step back.  “It might take a bit to see if her body accepts the serum.”  He informed the plant.

Nai nodded, and leaned forward towards Milly, placing a kiss on her forehead.  “If we are never to meet again this side of eternity,” He whispered,  “I want you to know that you changed me.  Though I’m sure that was your plan all along, wasn’t it?”  He laughed a little at this.  “I…I love you Milly.”

It took everything in him not to weep as he prayed that God would hear his prayers and give them a miracle.  Just this once.

What felt like hours passed, though it probably was only fifteen minutes or so.   Milly didn't stir, her chest rising and falling slightly.  Nai watched like a hawk, waiting for some kind of indication that the serum was working.  Conrad had bandaged up the injury, but already it was beginning to turn a light pink with the fluid it was supposed to keep in.

The still hung heavy in the room, only interrupted by the steady beeping of the monitor Milly had been hooked up to.

In the other bed, Meryl had fallen asleep next to Vash, who had followed her into slumber afterwards.  Conrad was elsewhere, probably trying to avoid Knives' wrath should the treatment go wrong, and Livio was leaning heavily on his arm, a worried expression etched on his features.

"If she makes it through this, you had better take good care of her, hear me?"  The burly gunman broke the still.

Nai looked up, scowling.  "Why are you so concerned with her well being, Double Fang?"

The big man straightened in his seat.  "It's just Livio now.  I'm leavin' that life behind me.  And it's 'cause Nico loved her.  I wanna make sure no harm ever comes to her."

The plant nodded, understanding, then went back to gazing at the woman laying on the bed.  He reached out, gently moving a strand of brunette hair away from her face.  "As long as I live, I will do everything in my power to ensure she is safe and happy."

The burly man seemed satisfied by this, folding his arms across his chest and smirking.  "Good, cause if anythin' ever happens to her, you'll be answerin' to Razlo."

"Understood."  The plant chuckled.

The beeping shifted, and Nai was immediately on his feet, eyes shooting up to the monitor.  Milly was starting to flatline.  "No!" He clutched the screen, cracking the plastic edges.  

Livio was on his feet.  "I'll get the doc!" The big man bounded out the door, heavy footsteps echoing down the corridors.

There was no time.  He was about to lose the most important person in his life.  Out of the corner of his vision, he caught Meryl sleeping peacefully.

“There’s more I can do, isn’t there?”   Her question echoed in his mind.

He knew what he had to do.

Placing his hands on her, he began drawing energy from his gate and into Milly. 

Vash’s eyes popped open, feeling the shift in vibrations from the energy.  “Knives, what are you–”  Realization flooded his face “No! Stop! You could die!”

Milly’s body jerked as a jolt of energy shot through her.  Nai wasn’t sure if this would work, but he had to try, he would give anything to ensure she lived.

“Nai!” Vash shouted, but he ignored his brother.  The song began to flood through him, intoxicating and overwhelming as he drew strength from it.

Pale brother.

                       Be careful.

A bright light filled the room as Nai continued to send energy into Milly.  The bandages fell away and he watched in elation as her body began to knit itself back together.

He felt Vash at his side, vaguely aware of his hands trying to pull him away, yelling at him.  But it was working.  He couldn't stop.  He could save her.

A wave of exhaustion took over him, and he tried to fight it. However, steadily, he felt himself slipping, giving in.  In his mind's eye, he saw Milly, smiling at him.  She would be fine, and he was finally, after all these years, at peace.

Darkness consumed him, and Nai drifted off into nothing.

 

 

Piano notes drifted through the air.  The song was beautiful, sad and haunting.  Nai’s fingers danced along the keys as he played in his chambers.  A shadow behind him altered him to the presence looming over him.  After a moment, the shadow shifted and moved next to him.  Vash took a seat beside his brother, scooting him aside playfully.  The younger twin joined the melody, his own fingers weaving in and out of his brother’s.

Nai’s heart swelled as the song continued, changing from sad to something more powerful and jubilant.  Vash followed along, adding to the harmony until the music rose and came to a sweet conclusion.  For a moment, the brothers sat in stillness, Nai’s heart pounding with exhilaration.

“I’ve wanted to play like that for a long time.”  Nai finally spoke.

The younger of the twins chuckled a bit half heartedly.  “Yeah, I can’t remember the last time I touched a piano.”

“Yes, I can tell.  You’re out of practice.”

“Hey!”  Vash feigned hurt at the comment.  “It’s not like I get a lot of opportunities to play!  Not when I spend most of my life on the run from my homicidal twin brother!”

The conversation was meant to be light-hearted teasing, but Vash’s words cut right through him.  Guilt overwhelmed Nai, and the smile that had been playing on his lips fell.  “Oh.  Yes.  I suppose so.”

Vash caught the change in his brother’s demeanor, and furrowed his brows.  “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean–”

“No, Vash, you are right.  It’s I who should be apologizing.  I spent all this time trying to make you see my point of view, when I should have tried to listen to yours.”  He stared at the keyboard.  So many years separated from his twin, years he could have spent doing things like this.  Why had it always been so hard to talk?

No, talking was the easy part, it was listening that had been hard.  Because if he were being honest with himself, he hadn’t wanted to listen, because he was afraid that Vash would prove him wrong.

“We should talk more like this.”

He felt Vash place a hand on his shoulder and looked up into his brother’s blue-green eyes.  “I’d like that.”

They were quiet for a time, until Nai began to pluck gently at the keys.  “This is just a dream, isn’t it?”

Vash laughed a little, but Nai didn’t turn away from gazing at his fingers.  “It’s a nice one though.”

Finally, he regarded his brother once more.  “I almost died.”  Vash nodded gravely.  “Is Milly alright?”

A smile lit up the younger plant.  “Yeah!  She was worried about you though, so I offered to try to connect with you.”

Nai’s heart swelled at hearing this and he chuckled.  “She is a wonder, isn’t she?”

“Yeah, she really is.  Both girls are too good for us!”  Vash grinned.

Something prickled at Nai’s mind, and he turned it over for a time, examining every aspect before speaking once more.  “I’m sorry about Meryl.”

The smile on his brother’s face faded a bit.  “I know.”  He paused, also seeming to go over something in his own mind.  “But…she’s okay with it.  I was so worried that being like us would change her, but somehow, it made her…even more her.  If that makes sense.”

The older plant laughed through his nose a little.  “Actually, yes, it does.  Seeing how determined she was to save us again and again, it’s as if being part plant amplified what made her human.”

“Yes! Exactly!  That’s what I’ve been looking for!”  Vash jumped off the bench with glee, as if discovering the taste of doughnuts for the first time, a moment which Nai remembered well.  The older plant shook his head, trying not to laugh at his brother’s antics as he danced about.  “And what I still can’t get over is that she wants this.  She honestly wants to stay this way.  Conrad believes our sisters could potentially return her back to her original state, but she refused when I told her.  She told me that she was glad that I would have someone to spend my days with, and never outlive.”

A pang of jealousy shot through Nai for a moment, but he shoved it aside.  “It’s a gift, brother.  Don’t take it for granted.”

Vash paused in his romping about, and stared at his twin.  The elation fell from his face.  “Oh… I wasn’t thinking.  Nai, I–”

“I want to see Milly.  It’s time to wake up now.”  Nai interrupted, not willing to have this conversation lest the green eyed monster took hold of him and made Knives squander his own gift.  

“Right.”  Vash padded over to Nai.  Suddenly, he was in his brother’s embrace.  He couldn’t remember the last time they had hugged one another, and Nai froze, startled by the sudden show of affection.  Then he found his arms around Vash, hugging him back.  “I'm sorry... for not trusting you.  I never should have stopped.  Let’s not fight again.  Okay?”  The younger twin whispered.  Nai could hear the tears in his voice, and it tugged on his heart.

“It's all right.  I understand why you would have been swayed.  Trust is an easy thing to break."  He knew this all too well, his own trust in humanity had been broken so long ago.  Learning to trust once more had been most difficult thing he had ever done.  He sighed.  "No more fighting.”  As he closed his eyes, everything fell into darkness once more, but he never stopped feeling Vash’s presence.  He knew that when he woke, his twin would be by his side, smiling with the brightness of the twin suns that hung above the skies of Gunsmoke.

Notes:

The boys finally talked things out!

Sorry for the delay on this chapter. I had something different planned out, but it really wasn't working for me, so I had to rework it. I hope you guys enjoyed it. Next chapter we get back to the girls.

Chapter 30: Decay

The steady fall of water came to a halt as Vash stepped out of the shower, already wrapped in his towel.  The warm water had done little to wake him, but he felt refreshed, something he needed after the previous day’s events.  He quickly slid into a fresh pair of pants, pilfered from Knives’ closet.  It was nice to be able to steal clothes from his brother, knowing that they would fit.  Having a twin definitely had its perks. 

Using his flesh hand, he wiped down the fogged up mirror to study his features, toweling off his hair as he did so.

That’s when he noticed something out of place.

He ran a hand through the nape of his neck to get a better sense of what he was looking at.  Yes, the roots at the back of his head were definitely darker, black even.  The texture wasn’t as soft as the rest of his hair was, either.  Not course, but definitely not downy.  More…human?  He began to paw through the rest of his scalp, looking for more black, but concluded that it was limited to the roots at the back of his head.

It certainly was strange, and surely related to his being a plant, but he couldn’t put a finger on the cause.  Something about this prickled at the back of his mind, itching to come to the surface.

His eyes went wide in realization.  He had seen this before.

“Vash? Are you done in there? I need a shower, too.”  Meryl’s groggy voice came from the other side of the door.

Crap!  Meryl!  After all they had been through, he couldn’t lay this on her.  Not yet.  She would want answers.  She wouldn’t stop until she had answers.

He scrambled for the towel, trying to turn it into a turban like he had seen the girls do so many times.  “Uh, yeah, Mer!  Just, uh, gimme a minute!”  Haphazardly, he tried to wrap the cloth around his head, but no matter what way he tried, it kept falling off.  He cursed under his breath, desperate to keep this from her until he was able to give her some kind of explanation.

“Vash?”  She sounded worried.  That wasn’t good, either.  “Are you alright?”

He tried draping the cloth over the back of his head and twisting, but in doing so, he managed to knock down the bottle of soap off the counter.  It clattered to the floor loudly, causing the plant to wince.  “I’m fine!”  He called back.  But he knew she wasn’t buying it.  He felt her mind tickle his.  He could try to shut her out, but that would only make her upset and suspicious.  Crap, he couldn’t keep anything from her!

The door opened, and Vash nearly fell over as he was attempting to wrap the towel again.  Scowling, she folded her arms over her chest.  “What on Gunsmoke are you doing?”

Caught.  He froze, still holding the towel over his head, wide eyed and full of guilt.  “I, uh, wanted to try to dry my hair like you do.  Yeah!”  He giggled nervously.

She wasn’t buying it.  “Uh huh.”  Violet eyes narrowed at him.  “You’re doing it all wrong.  Let me show you–”  She reached out to grab the towel, but Vash backed away.

“N-no, that’s okay, I think I’ve got it now.”  He gave another nervous laugh.

In a flash, she had snagged the cloth from him, using her newly enhanced reflexes.  He watched as she scanned him, worriedly biting at his lip.  He knew the moment she spotted the change in his hair, but she didn’t say anything.  Wordlessly, she reached up to run her hand through the strands.  Her warm hand made him instinctively lean into her touch.

“You’re an idiot.” She sighed.  “I thought we were past keeping things from each other.”  Suddenly the floor was very interesting.  “You just discovered this, then?”  He nodded weakly, still refusing to look at her.  “Do you know why this is happening?”

It was his turn to sigh.  “I think I have an idea.  I just wanted to confirm it first before I told you.”

She shook her unruly dark locks, “I wish you wouldn’t do that.”  Taking his hands into her own, Meryl gazed up at him, and he finally looked back.  “We’re in this together.  You don’t have to do things by yourself anymore.  Okay?”  Seeing her look at him so earnestly sent his heart pounding.  She saw him for all his flaws and loved him for and despite them.  She truly was a marvel.

Leaning up on her tiptoes, she placed a kiss on his cheek.  “Now, let me shower and you check on Knives and Milly, okay?”

Suddenly, he felt a bit cheeky, a mischievous smile creeping across his face.  “Well, I could, but I’d rather do this.”  He gently backed her against the wall, pressing his lips to hers, moving gently in a familiar dance he loved.  When he pulled back, he found her cheeks were flushed.  

“Oh.” He loved that he could render the woman who always had something to say completely speechless.

He smirked at her, pleased at his success.  “But, I suppose I can see if they’re up.”  He sauntered out of bathroom, grinning from ear to ear.

“Vash the Stampede, you are a menace!”  She shouted after him.

“They don’t call me Humanoid Typhoon for nothing!”  He called back, laughing as he made his way into the bedroom.  

After Milly and Knives had been stabilized the day before, Livio had helped moved beds for Vash and Meryl into Knives' considerably large chambers.  Knives was back in his own bed while he recovered, and Milly had crawled next to him after her whole ordeal, insisting that she would not leave his side.  The four of them had slept into the following day, and Vash had found himself up before anyone else for a change.

Upon returning to their room, he found Milly just stirring from slumber.  She sat up, stretching with a yawn.  “Good morning, Mr. Vash.”

A warm feeling filled his chest upon seeing her.  He had been so worried they would lose her.  “How are you feeling, big girl?”

The brunette took a moment to consider this, then peered down at her side.  “Sore and tired, but other than that, I’m okay.”  Her eyes moved to Knives, who was sleeping soundly.  “He saved me.”  A gentle smile graced her features.

“Yeah.  What he did… Not only shouldn’t it have worked on a human, but it could have killed him.  He probably will be asleep for days again.”  Vash knew that it had been a miracle Knives had survived, let alone saved Milly.  His mind reeled back to fervently attempting to pull him from Milly, begging him to stop, that he might kill them all.  Then in one great burst of energy, Knives had collapsed and Vash thought he had lost his brother.  Reliving the panic of that moment nearly caused him to miss the startled noise from Milly.

She was fearfully retracting her hand away from his hairline.  Vash quickly crossed the room to examine his brother.  He immediately saw what had concerned Milly.  A streak of hair at Knives’ temple was going black at the roots like Vash’s.  It wasn’t as much hair as the younger twin’s, but it was there all the same.

“Mr. Vash!”  The big girl gasped, gazing wide eyed at him.  She had noticed his own change.

He ran a hand through the damp strands.  “Yeah, I just discovered it.  But I don’t want you to worry.”  Milly looked like she was on the verge of tears.  “Hey, Mills.”  He placed a comforting hand on her shoulder.  “It’s okay. It’ll all be fine.”  She stared down at Knives.  “Hey, look at me.”  Slowly, she turned her blue eyes to meet his.  “It’ll be okay.  We’re not going anywhere. C’mon,”  He offered her a hand, “Let’s get some breakfast.  I think I saw some supplies to make pancakes.”

 

 

“Considering all the energy you both expended recently, I’m not surprised by this.”  Conrad was using a pointed medical instrument to inspect the strands that had now blackened up to the middle of Vash’s hair at the back of his head.  After yesterday's events, Vash had tasked the doctor to tend to the injuries that the cult members had incurred.  Today, the elderly man seemed different, softer.  Perhaps helping others had put the man in a better place mentally.  “But the degree that your hair has changed is a bit concerning.”

“But, not Final Run bad right?”  Vash asked from where he sat on the examination table.

The doctor shook his head.  “No.  Though I have no way of telling how many years you might have before that happens, as you’re not entirely like your sisters.”

Meryl stalked across the room, hands on her hips.  “Wait, Final Run?  Vash, what is he saying?”

The outlaw gazed down at his lap.  Of course the Fates had dealt him this card.  He should have known that the idea of forever with Meryl was too good to be true.  His blue-green eyes flicked up to the doctor, who seemed to understand Vash’s reluctance to tell her.

“A plant’s energy is not infinite.  They live long lives, and perhaps could live eternally if they didn’t expend their energy for us.  The black is a sign of degradation.”

Vash watched as Meryl turned the information around in her mind.  “Degre–you mean decay?”

Her violet eyes shot between the two men.  He couldn’t keep this from her forever.  “Meryl, I’m dying.”

For a moment, she didn’t say anything, but slowly, he watched her features as she processed through a series of emotions, from denial, to anger, to bargaining, and then lastly to sorrow and acceptance.  Sighing, she placed her hand in his.  “Well, I always knew that I could lose you with the kind of life you live.  I had just hoped that perhaps…”  She trailed off.

“Hey, I’m still here.  And like the doc here said, there’s no real way of knowing how long my lifespan will be now.”  He offered her a warm smile, which she returned, eyes shining with the tears she had been fighting.

Conrad was flipping through a tablet, lost tech that Vash was sure Meryl had never seen before.  “My best suggestion is to keep the use of your gate at a minimum.”

Hopping off the table, Vash threw on the coat that he had snagged from Knives’ possessions.  “That shouldn't be a problem.  I never was fond of using it anyway."  He beamed at the old man as he gave a light hearted chuckle.  "Well, thanks for confirming all this, doc.”  He held out his hand, which seemed to make the man freeze for a moment, before he decided to take it.

“I wish I had better news.”  The man sighed. Vash wrapped an arm around Meryl as he steered her towards the door.  “Vash, Miss Stryfe.”  Conrad called at them, causing the couple to turn back.  “For what it's worth, I’m deeply sorry...for everything."  Remorse etched his features, and suddenly, he seemed far, far older.  "Though it's not an excuse, I was compelled to do what I did because of the command Knives had implanted in my mind.  I had little control over my choices.”  He looked away shamefully, “I do hope that I can begin to atone for my sins... one way or another.”

Second chances were what Vash thrived on, and he felt himself begin to grin widely at the doctor.  “Caring for the injured here has been a great start.”

The old man nodded, his eyes searching out Meryl’s own response to his confession of repentance.  “I remember reading somewhere as a kid that evil things can be turned for good.  What you did to me was horrible, but you gave me a chance to understand Vash in ways I never could have hoped.”

Vash began to steer Meryl out once more.  “Well, thanks again, doc.  We’re gonna go check on Milly and give her the news.”  That was a conversation he wasn’t thrilled about, but perhaps Meryl could help soften the blow.  He felt her mind softly nudge his, and he glanced down at her.  He didn’t need to be a plant to know from her expression that she had everything under control.

 

 

It had been a few days since the twin's confrontation, and Knives was still asleep.  Vash and Meryl were rarely around throughout the day, helping the last of the cult members with their injuries and sending most on their way to start new lives.  This had left Milly alone with Livio for company.  And it was becoming an issue for him.

He couldn’t help himself.  Every time he had the chance to be with Milly, he took it.  He even made excuses to be with her, lame as they may be.  There was something about her that he immediately had taken to.  He could fully understand why Nico had fallen for the tall woman.  It was hard not to.  She was pure sunshine, even when she was worried over something.  Or some one.

And that someone was not him.  Oh sure, she had shown him immense kindness from the moment they had been properly introduced, but as the days passed, he knew he didn't stand a chance.  She was completely devoted to Knives, rarely leaving his side, and vigilantly caring for him as he slept.  She fluttered about the plant, changing out the IV fluids that she had hooked up, and moving him in the bed to keep him from getting sores.  The care she showed Knives made Livio yearn for something he couldn’t have.

But this was Knives, the being who had once deigned to destroy all of humanity and used him as a tool to make those ends come to pass.  He couldn’t help but feel jealousy and anger towards the plant.

Each day, Livio took Milly to meals, enjoying her bubbly nature, chatting about her family and life growing up on her family’s farm.  And as he grew to know her, he began to open up more about himself.  There was only one thing he didn’t reveal to her.

Razlo.

His darker persona was not thrilled with this, but he shoved the alter aside, ignoring him.  Milly had enough to worry about.  There was still a part deep within him that hoped that maybe, Milly could find feelings for him, rather than Knives.  The practical part of him knew that this could never happen.  After all, Knives had nearly given his life to save hers.  The plant had clearly changed, and the more Livio spoke to Milly, the more he realized that she had been partly responsible for this.

"I'd like to visit sometime." Milly beamed at Livio over her pudding.  He had been telling her about the orphanage he and Nico had grown up in over lunch, and she had been listening attentively, soaking up every childhood story.  "Just to see where he grew up."  Her face took on a sadness he had only seen when talking about Nico.

A sudden boldness took over him, hating to see her sadness.  He reached out and placed a hand on hers, if only to comfort her, and offered a gentle smile.  "I think Miss Melanie would like that."

A weak smile answered his own, sending his heart pounding.  "Maybe you can come with us, Liv."

That pounding came to an abrupt halt, as he was immediately reminded that her affections were placed elsewhere.  Pulling his hand back, he turned his gaze towards his lap.  "Yeah, well, it's been a long time.  Might not be the best thing."

"Oh, okay."  That kicked puppy look she gave him twisted the knife in his heart.

Sighing, he stood up, "I'll think about it."

The most feared of the Gun Ho Guns, and he caves to this woman.   He could feel Razlo rolling his eyes.  If she knew who and what ya really were, she’d high tail it outta here.

Shut it.   Livio shot back, though he knew his alter wasn’t wrong.  Deep down, really, he wasn’t that different from Knives at all.

 

 

For the umteenth time that morning, Vash ran a hand through the back of his hair, feeling the texture of the strands as he stared at his reflection.  It had been six days, and the hair in question had finally become completely black.  Though still asleep, Knives’ own change was completed as well.

Vash nearly jumped when another face peered into the looking glass behind him.  Meryl smirked at being able to startle him.  “You know, if you keep pulling at it, it might just all fall out.”  

“Don’t say things like that!”  He turned around and pouted at her.  She simply giggled at this, pulling him out of the bathroom and back into their quarters.  Milly was sitting at Knives’ side, still keeping her vigil and only going to eat because Livio had found a way to convince her.  The burly man had become very fond of Milly rather quickly, Vash noticed.

Meryl padded over to her best friend’s side.  “Hey, any change?”

The tall woman shook her head.  “No.”  She sighed.  “I… I just wish I could talk to him.  I want to tell him… I mean I want to thank him for saving my life.”

“I’ve already spoken to him, through dreams I mean.  He knows.”  Vash placed a comforting hand on her shoulder.  “And I’m sure he will be awake before you know it.”

 

 

Soft fingers running through his hair was the first thing Nai felt as he slowly returned to wakefulness.  It was the most soothing sensation, and for a long time he lay still, just enjoying the feeling, never opening his eyes.  After a moment or two, he perceived that someone was humming softly.  It was a modest tune, but lovely and serene.  As his mind began to clear from the dredges of sleep, he registered the melody as one he knew--an old Earth hymn he had come across ages ago.

A sweet voice began to sing quietly, one that caused his heart to flutter madly.  “'Tis a gift to be simple, 'tis a gift to be free, 'tis a gift to come down where we ought to be–"

As his eyes flitted open, the words from the song escaped his lips before he realized it.  “And when we find ourselves in the place just right, 'twill be in the valley of love and delight.”

A gasp escaped her lips, but Nai reached out and took her hand and kept going, Milly joining him, their voices blending in a beautiful harmony.  “When true simplicity is gain'd, to bow and to bend we will not be asham'd, to turn, turn will be our delight, till by turning, turning we come round right.”   

Music.  As always, it was the way he communicated best.  He supposed it was because of his plant nature.  Waking to her gentle voice singing made his heart swell, touching his soul.  He reached up and gently stroked her cheek.  “I thought I had lost you.”  He felt that strange hotness behind his eyes from the tears that fought to be freed.

Her smile was brighter than the suns, filling him with a joy that he had thought he could never have.  “Vash told me what you did.”  He could see that she, too, was fighting back tears.  “You could have died.”

“If I had, it would have been with the knowledge that you had been saved.  And that was all that mattered to me.”  His own face broke out into a genuine smile, something he hadn’t let himself do for such a long time.

Suddenly, arms were thrown about him, and he inhaled Milly’s unique smell of lavender and rosewater.  “Oh, Nai!”  She began to sob against his shoulder.  When she pulled back, he caught her lips with his, kissing her with everything he had.  As they came up for air, she lightly stroked her thumb across his cheeks.  “I love you, too”

“Too?”  He was confused by this for a moment, until he recalled his words to her as she lay on the bed after serum had been administered.  “You heard me.”  He breathed.

Nodding, she beamed at him.  “Yes.  I thought it was a dream, but Mr. Vash told me otherwise.”

Suddenly, he was aware that much time must have passed while he was recovering.  Gazing about his surroundings, he found that he was in his old chambers, laying in his bed.  Two other beds had been brought into the room and placed next to each other to create a larger one.  If he had to guess, Vash had brought them in for he and Meryl to sleep so that they didn’t have to be away from him.  Across the room, he noticed that the glass from the windows had been broken, as if someone had smashed through it.  He scowled at this.

“Vash broke my window?”  A snarl escaped his lips.

“Actually, Meryl did, though in a roundabout way, I suppose it was Mr. Vash’s fault.  He had locked her in here when we arrived, to keep her safe.  But you know Meryl.”  She giggled.

Nai couldn’t help the smirk that tugged at his lips.  “When she makes up her mind about something, no one can stop her.”

“Mmmhumm.”  Milly nodded.

She scooted up next to him to sit against the headboard.  “So, where are they?  I expected Vash to tackle me the moment I woke up.”  He continued to scan the room, hoping to answer his own query.  

A chuckle came from the tall woman.  “Oh, they went down to see the plants with Liv.  Meryl said she feels better when she’s with them.”  Milly must have caught the shift in his demeanor at this and laced her fingers in his.  “Don’t worry, Mr. Vash is keeping an eye on her and made that doctor run some tests on her.  She’s fine.”

Nodding absently, "I wasn't.  That's Vash’s job."  He could sense Vash now, his presence moving closer to his chambers.  The door clicked open, followed by Meryl’s voice sharply fussing at Vash.  In fact, he realized he could also sense Meryl.  This was nothing new, he could always do so, but now it was clearer, almost amplified.

"You promised!"  She snapped.

The group was so invested in their conversation that they didn't notice Nai was awake.  Vash rubbed at the back of his head, running his hand through black strands.

Black?

"What in high heaven happened to your hair?"  Nai growled.

Vash's arm dropped and all eyes turned towards him.  "Knives!"  In a blink, Vash rushed across the room, throwing his arms around him.  This time, the older plant returned the embrace without a thought.

When they pulled back, Nai glanced away.  "It's just Nai now.  Millions Knives is no more."  His eyes locking with Milly, whose smile made his heart swell with joy.

When he dared look back at his twin, Vash’s features were soft, a gentle smile on his lips.  No words were needed.

Vash scooted back to the edge of the bed as Meryl came to stand behind him.  Livio hovered close by, arms crossed with a knowing smirk on his face. 

"Now," Nai glanced about the room, "Would one of you care to tell me what this is?" He reached out and yanked on Vash's black hair, which earned him a yowl.

Rubbing at the spot his brother had pulled on, Vash glared at Nai.  “That hurt!”

The older twin huffed, folding his arms across his chest.  “You’re such a baby.”  He felt a gentle hand on his arm, and found Milly worrying at her bottom lip.  “What?”

“I…I’m not sure you’ll like the answer to your question.”  Her eyes flicked to the blankets, then back to him.

Turning his focus back to Vash, he furrowed his brows.  “Tell me.”

His younger brother’s face fell.  “I’m dying, Nai.”

Suddenly the world stopped.  No, that couldn’t be true.  They were plants, there was no way they could die, not in the human concept of such things.  Not unless they were drained of all their power in large bursts like the humans had done to their sisters–

The Angel Arms.

Vash had used them more times than he and had expended a considerable amount of energy each time he had.  All because of Nai.

“Actually,"  The raven haired woman sighed.  "You both are.”  Meryl had wandered over to the dresser as they had been speaking and returned with a mirror, which she now handed Nai.  Slowly, he lifted it, unsure what he would see upon gazing into it.  But he had to know.  A stark black streak ran through the front of his hair.  It wasn’t as much black as Vash’s, but it indeed showed that he, too, was decaying.

Milly took the mirror from him and set it aside.  “It’s not all bad, though.  Your sisters said so!”  She offered a comforting smile.

He raised a brow at his brother.  “Yeah, even Doc said as long as we don’t expend more energy, we could have many, many more years.”  Pulling back his arm, Nai let his fist fly as he slugged his brother in the shoulder.  “OUCH!  What the heck was that for?”

“For being an idiot.”

“What did I do?”  Vash whined.

“You let me think that this was something serious!”  Nai nearly leapt at his twin, but Milly pulled him back.

Vash was already scrambling to get away.  “It is!  And you promised me no more fight–”

“Boys!”  Meryl stood between them once more.  Both froze under her glare.

“She is frightening.”

“I told you!”  Vash mentally shot back.

“You do know I can hear you both.”  The short woman threw her hands on her hips as she scowled at them.  The twins swallowed hard under her furious gaze.  “Now that I have your attention, I’m sure Nai is starving after not having anything for the last six days.”

Six days?  He knew some time had passed, but that long?  He found Milly’s hand had woven into his, sensing his distress once more.  

She squeezed it, and he gazed back at her.  “Meryl and I will get you something to eat, you just wait here.”  Bending over, she lightly pecked him on the cheek, sending his heart pounding.  That woman had him completely bewitched, he realized.

Moments later, he came out of his daze and realized that the women had left.  His eye caught Livio’s, who in turn raised a brow.  “What?”

“Oh, I don’t know…Liv.”  Nai smirked mischievously.

Vash threw his hands over his mouth to fight back a guffaw, which turned into a strangled noise instead.  Livio was on his feet, indignation written over his face.  “Only Milly gets to call me that, understand?”

“That’s ‘cause he’s soft on her.”  Vash grinned.

Soft on her?  As in…  

A new emotion he didn’t recognize filled him.  It was anger mixed with a sick feeling.

Nai was on his feet, stalking over to Livio.  “You have intentions towards her?”  The plant loomed over the gunfighter, despite the fact that Livio was broader and sat at nearly the height that Nai stood.

The burly man narrowed his eyes.  “And if I do?”

Vash was suddenly between them.  “Nai! It’s nothing but a little crush.  Don’t worry.  We all know how Milly feels about you.”

Now the elder plant’s attention was on his brother.  “Do you now?”  Suddenly, he felt rather self-conscious. 

The outlaw nodded vigorously.  “Yup!  You were all she’s been talking about for days, and she’s barely left your side.”

This should have made him feel better, but the bitter feeling in his gut turned to guilt.  He had worried her.

“Yeah, I don’t stand a chance with you around.”  Livio muttered.

A wave of weariness came over Nai and he trudged back to the bed, hearing Vash’s cheery voice encouraging Livio.  “Hey, don’t be like that.  You know she comes from a big family, maybe she can introduce you to one of her sisters.”

If Livio replied, Nai wasn’t paying attention.  He lay back on his pillow thinking about Milly.  Reaching up to his hairline, he played with the black streak, feeling how its texture was different from the rest of his hair.  He and Vash were decaying.  What did this mean for them?  Would he still outlive Milly, or was there a chance that they could live out their days together?

So many uncertainties swirled in his mind, but eventually he drifted off to sleep once more.

Notes:

Hey all! Apologies for not updating. It's been a very busy summer, and this chapter had a lot of rewrites. To be honest, I might rework it when the story is done. We're almost to the end now!

Chapter 31: Cross the Distance

The rag tag group that found themselves living in Nai’s old home settled into a kind of routine over the weeks that followed.  There was no hurry to leave this place, as it provided all of their needs, and they each found there was plenty to do.  Meryl often spent her days devouring books in the library, or down with the plants, though no one really knew what she did when she was visiting them.  Milly and Nai enjoyed their time in the hydroponics lab.  The tall woman loved working with the greenery, just as she had growing up on her family’s geoplant.  Vash and Livio bonded in the armory, challenging one another to shooting competitions, and when they weren’t doing that, Vash was busy baking in the kitchen, while Livio kept an eye on the last of the Eye of Michael members who remained.  Sometimes, Vash would join Meryl in the library, and the two would snuggle up next to each other with a good book.  It was a peaceful time for all of them, which was most likely why no one mentioned leaving.

Conrad kept to himself for the most part, and was seldom seen by anyone.  However, he did make an appearance one afternoon while Meryl was studying a book on biomechanical engineering.  She felt his presence before he entered the room, gazing up from her book at the old man as he came in.  “Am I interrupting anything, Miss Stryfe?”

The small woman sat up a bit and shook her head.  “No, it's fine.  What can I do for you, Doctor?”  She still felt uneasy around the man, but did her best to squash those feelings.  He was proving himself to them still, and she knew it.

The elderly gentleman pushed up his glasses as he took a nearby chair.  “I wanted to see how you were adjusting.”

“Out of professional curiosity?”  She quirked a brow.

He bowed his head, sighing.  “Partly, and partly because you are something completely new and unique and I wished to see if you had any concerns I could help with.  I know you said you were all right with the changes, but I wanted to let you know that I’m sure we could find a way to lessen–”

“Thank you, but I really am fine with it all.  I’m just playing catch up with the boys now, so to speak.”  She held up the book slightly to show what she meant.

The man nodded in understanding.  “Alright, but if you do have any concerns, please don’t hesitate to come see me.”  He paused, remorse shining in his old, dark eyes, “It’s the least I can do.”

“I will. Thanks.”

Conrad left her, and for a long time, Meryl found herself just staring at the same sentence again and again, her mind refusing to focus.  Eventually, she slammed the book shut.  Sure, everything was fine.  She was fine.  Right as rain.

Wasn’t she?

 

 

Music filled the gally kitchen as Vash moved about, stirring a bowl of dough and bopping to the beat.  Another batch of doughnuts were about to be whipped up, and he was excited to tuck in when they were done.

Yet, a pang of loneliness filled his heart.  Meryl was spending more and more time on her own, and it almost felt like she was ignoring everyone.  At night, she seemed just peachy, but he couldn’t help but be concerned.  Setting the bowl down, he leaned against the counter and stared off.  Could it have to do with the changes that had occurred?  Perhaps she was missing the activity of town life.  Sighing, he picked up the bowl once more and continued stirring.

The door swished open and let in Nai.  “Really? More doughnuts?”  His twin rolled his eyes as he leaned casually against the counter.  He glanced about the kitchen.  “Where’s Meryl?”

“Not sure.” He sighed,  “She keeps disappearing for hours on end.”  He pursed his lips.  “I’m actually getting concerned.  It’s not like her to just duck away from everyone so much.”

Nai frowned, seeming to think this over.  “You’re right.  She hasn’t been herself of late.”

“Well, she is a Plant now…”

The older twin scowled.  “I know that.  However, I agree.  She hasn’t been so quick to bite our heads off, and has been in her own world.  It is rather troubling.”

Vash glanced away.  “I just don’t know what I can do to help her.  These changes must be so difficult for her.  I’m not exactly an expert when it comes to being a Plant.”

“No, you’re not.  However–”

Milly strode in, cradling a potted geranium in her arm.  “I thought I’d bring some color in here!”  She beamed, then suddenly noted the cloud in the room.  “What’s wrong?”

Pushing off from where he had been, he swept by Milly and kissed her swiftly on the cheek.  “I’m going to check on Meryl.  Vash is worried about her.”

“Oh.  Okay.”  She watched as he left, then turned to Vash, who was beginning to place rings of dough into a boiling pot.  “What’s wrong with Meryl?”

He shrugged.  “It might be nothing.  She’s just been distant lately.  But I have a feeling Nai can help her better than I can.”  He sighed, pausing.  Tension filled him as he thought about this.  “He’s better at Plant things than I am.”

A warm arm wrapped around his shoulder.  “It’s okay, you are better at human things than he is, Mr. Vash.  I bet you both could help each other out.”  He glanced up at her sunny face.

Suddenly, then tension began to release.  He didn’t know how she did it, but Milly just had the power to see the best in everyone.  “Thanks, Mills.  I needed to hear that.”

 

“I thought I’d find you down here.”

Meryl glanced up at the white clad figure striding towards her through the Plant room.  She had been down there for what was probably a few hours now, just curled up, watching the Plants as they floated in their homes.  It was peaceful there, despite the chill, which she had dispelled by summoning her wings and fluffing them around herself like a blanket.  It also seemed to make her feel even more at ease being in her plant state.

She managed a small smile for the Plant.  “Hey, Knives–Nai.”  She corrected herself.  “Sorry.  Still getting used to that.”

The man took a seat on the floor, resting his arms on his knees casually.  “That’s fine.  So am I.”  He chuckled a bit.  “I still have my moments.  Old habits are hard to break.”

“Especially ones over a hundred years old?”   She, too, managed a light laugh.

“Yes.”  He nodded.  For a long moment, they sat in a comfortable silence, both gazing at the Plants who drifted lazily in their dreamlike dance.  It was so strange, after all this time, she had come to be quite comfortable around Vash’s twin, despite their past.  They had gone from having an understanding since the dreams, to friendliness, and now she found that she was growing fond of Nai and all his sharp edges.  He seemed to just get her in a way most people didn’t, not even Vash.  They both struggled to communicate their emotions at times, and were quick to lash out, as well as equally stubborn.  If she were being honest, seeing her own behavior reflected in him had helped her soften up more as time had passed.

Meryl peeked out behind a wing to glance at Nai in curiosity.  “So, you were looking for me, or did Vash tell you to come fetch me?”

He drew in a breath.  “I came to find you.  I was…concerned.”

This was unexpected.  “Oh. Um, may I ask why?”

Nodding, he kept his eyes on his sisters in the bulbs before them.  “You haven’t seemed like yourself recently.  You’ve seemed… distant I suppose.”

Feeling a bit self conscious, she stared down at her legs and absently began to fiddle with one of her feathers.  She hadn’t meant to be distant, she really didn’t.  But so much had happened in the past few weeks, never mind the physical changes that had taken place, she supposed it was all catching up to her.  The Plant chamber seemed to be the only place she felt actually at peace.  The gentle humming resonance of the Plant song soothed her soul.  “I haven’t meant to, I promise.”

“You have been spending more time to yourself, especially down here with our sisters.”  He indicated the Plants, who now seemed interested in what was taking place in their home.  The main sister had floated over and was watching them.  If Meryl didn’t know better, she could have sworn she saw curiosity on the beings features.

Sighing, she fluffed her wings a bit.  “I’m okay.  Really I am.  I just…”  Her blue violet eyes strayed towards the sister watching them.  “Do you ever feel like you just feel more at home here?” She noticed Nai’s eyes widen in recognition of something, then furrow his brows just as quickly.  “Never mind, it’s silly.”  She swiftly dismissed her thought.

“No.  No, it’s not silly at all.  I completely understand what you’re feeling.”  He drew a deep breath.  “But you shouldn’t be like this.  It’s–it’s all my fault.”

Her head shot up and she straightened up to stare at the Plant next to her.  His fault?  Was he blaming himself still?  She watched as he stared at the floor between his legs.  “I was so selfish.”  He whispered.  “I thought I knew what was best…for Vash, for our sisters.  I set my sights on the sun and in the end, I fell to earth.”  A shudder went through him, a familiar motion she had seen from Vash before.  In fact, if she hadn’t known better, she would have thought it was her own dear Vash sitting next to her.  She wasn’t sure what to say or do.  This was Nai’s journey to finding his own peace and repentance.  Sure, what had happened to her, what she had become, had been the most painful experience she had ever gone through physically, but she didn’t blame Nai for it.  It had been on the orders of Millions Knives, and he was no longer that man.  “My actions,” he continued quietly, “Have only hurt Vash.  Our private war has damaged you, and nearly caused me to lose Milly.  I am beyond repentance.”  His voice was horse with tears.

A knife twisted in her heart at seeing him so vulnerable like this.  She wondered why he was letting down his walls for her, letting her see his brokenness.  Was it that she reminded him of Rem, or was it the fact that she was family now? Either way, she was determined to be there for him.  

Gingerly, she reached out a hand and placed it on his.  “Nai.”  He slowly turned his ice blue gaze towards her, his eyes rimmed with red.  “It’s okay.  I’m fine, I promise.  And Milly’s okay now, too, thanks to you.”  She offered him a smile.  “I’m not upset at you.”

Looking away once more, she almost missed as he spoke once more.  “Two years.”

“What?”

“I spent two years in a bulb after July.  Returning to the outside world was the hardest thing I have ever done.”  His voice was still low.

“Oh.”  He was answering her question from before.

“So I more than understand what you are feeling.  It must be especially hard because you are still partly human.  Your mind has had a hard time adjusting since your rebirth, so to speak.”  He took in a long shuddering breath.

For a time, she contemplated this.  Did he really understand what she was going through?  The constant feeling of having both gained and lost something?  “Vash has never said anything about feeling like this.”

He laughed through his nose lightly.  “Vash hates the bulbs.  I don’t know that he’s really spent much time in one.”

Nodding, she peered up at the row of glass containers before them.  “No, he’s said as much.”

“Then he wouldn’t understand.  He’s always refused to embrace his Plant nature.  Though, in hindsight, perhaps that’s not such a bad thing.”  He sighed, his voice tinged with regret.

They allowed the silence to pass between them for some time before Meryl coaxed a thought out.  “I really am okay now.  What Conrad did to me was worth everything I experienced.  And the Plants did help ease my pain.  I know that Vash’s greatest fear is losing those he loves, but he has me now.  He won't have to be alone anymore.  And I'm grateful for that.”  She did her best to brighten up for him.  

“You've spent your whole life being limited by your humanity, isn’t this change disturbing to you?”  It wasn’t a statement of superiority as it usually would have been from him, simply a fact as he gazed at her wings.

Meryl considered this.  He was right, it should have been disturbing, and perhaps it was.  She hadn’t really dwelled on it from that perspective. Her body did seem strange at times, almost alien, yet deep down, she felt like this was what she had been meant for her whole life.

“I suppose, at times it was.  At least at first.  And I still have moments when everything is just too much.  It’s as if I’m some kind of computer and a new program is being downloaded onto my system all at once.  I understand things so much more quickly now.  I see things happening and anticipate the next course of action in a rapid fire.  It can be… overwhelming.”  She turned her attention back to the bulbs.  “But then I come down here and none of that matters.  I just try not to stay too long, or I’m afraid that I’ll actually just put myself back in a bulb and let myself just drift peacefully.”  She laughed a little.

He nodded, understanding.  “And what is keeping you from doing that?”

Of course he knew the answer, but it felt almost as if he needed to hear it out loud to ensure himself that he wouldn’t find her trying to lock herself away from the rest of the world.  “Vash.” 

“Just hold on to that.  He needs you, more than he’s ever needed me.  It may be tempting to want to let everything go and float for the rest of eternity, but you are meant for so much more than that.”  He gave her a smile, a true one full of warmth.  “I know, because I’ve seen your mind.  You are a remarkable woman, Meryl.  Never forget that.”

She reached over and squeezed his hand, her wings returning to her gate.  “Thank you, Nai.  You’re a better friend than you give yourself credit for.”

 

 

Nai always loved being in the rec room.  Being in there brought up memories of a lifetime ago.  Watching Milly and Meryl picking apples as he lounged in the artificial sunlight, he was reminded that not all memories were horrible.  The rec room he spent his youth in held precious ones. He, Vash, and Rem would spend hours playing together when he was a child, and  he relished in that feeling of juvenile exuberance as he thought about the past.  As he relaxed in the artificial sunlight, he was watching new moments blossom, learning to cherish each one.  From her place by the tree, Milly had been sneaking him glances, pink dusting her complexion.  He smiled gently in response.  

He felt Vash’s presence before he took a seat beside him.  “So.  Milly.”  Nai didn’t have to look in his brother’s direction to feel the smirk plastered on his face.

“Shut up.”  The older twin huffed.

“I’m just saying.”  Vash beamed, then gazed to watch the women, who were giggling at some comment one of them had made.  “She’s a good girl.” 

“Too pure for this earth.”

Out of the corner of his vision, he watched Vash’s eyes widen a moment, then a warm smile filling his face.  “Yeah.  Yeah, she is.  She’s exactly what you needed.”

Nai felt his own face soften, and he hummed in agreement.  Yes, she had softened his heart, and shown him the value in life once more.  Both women had had a profound influence on him, he realized.  It had been Meryl who showed him that he had become the very thing that he had claimed to hate, and Milly who showed him how to open his heart up again.  Vash had given him a second chance at life, and his humans showed him the way.  

For a long time, the twins sat in silence.  It was the most peace either one of them had felt since they were children.

A butterfly flitted by, deigning to land on Nai’s knee.  The two watched as its wings opened and closed, then opened once more, sunning itself.

“I understand now.”  Vash’s voice was quiet, contemplative.

“Humm?”

Plucking a blade of grass, Vash twirled it in his fingers.  “Spiders and butterflies.  I understand your argument.  I’ve had a long time to think about it.”  He chuckled to himself.

The older twin turned to stare at his brother.  This was not a philosophy he wanted Vash to understand or even take on. He had seen how close to the edge his brother had gone.  Taking a life had opened him up to darkness, a place that now Nai never wanted his gentle hearted twin to get near.  “Vash, I–”

“But you see, I realized something.  The spiders don’t need the butterflies to live.  There are other creatures out there for them to feed off of.”  He looked up at his brother.  “And I think we can solve that.”

The winged insect on Nai’s knee fluttered away, and the plant adjusted his position to sit up.  “What are you saying, Vash?  That you’ve found a solution to the humans using our sisters?”  This was a possibility that not even he had pondered. All his life, the only option Nai had seen to freeing his sisters was the destruction of humanity.  He had seen them as parasites that needed to be eradicated from the galaxy before they sucked the life out of everything they touched.  However, as his mind had begun to change about mankind’s potential, he still hadn’t seen any way out of his first problem–saving his sisters from being sucked dry by humans’ greediness.  That was still a major issue that needed to be addressed.

“Well,”  Vash, too, adjusted to sit up more.  “Back when I was traveling, there were some people in one of the bigger cities that were working on creating a way to harness solar power.  They had found information in a long forgotten ship archive and were trying to bring it to life.”  He laughed.  “Even they realized that our powers weren’t infinite.”

Nai turned this new information over in his mind.  “All this time…”  He breathed.  “The spiders were trying to save the butterflies.”

The younger twin chuckled, “Pretty much.”

Something twisted in Nai’s gut–guilt perhaps.  He had never even considered an alternative.  But Vash had.  And he had also been confident that humanity would find it as well.  Knives had never even given them a chance.

A thump on the ground started him out of his reverie.  “Here ya guys are!  I’ve been looking for ya, spiky!”  Livio rummaged around in his pocket for a moment before pulling out a dark, rectangular object.  “I’ve been meaning to give this back to ya.  Took it off of ya when we, uh, apprehended ya.”  He rubbed the back of his neck in embarrassment.  “Here.”  He handed the object over to Vash, who stared at it for a long moment.

Nai recognized it for what it was, but before he could question his brother, Vash opened the lid.  “I–I forgot all about this.”  The light caught the gemstones of the ring inside.  It was beautiful.  Swiftly, he closed the lid and pocketed the object before the girls could see it.  He cleared his throat.  “Uh, thanks, Livio.”

A cheshire cat grin filled the older brother’s features.  “When did you get that?”

Vash’s eyes shifted away, “I–uh–well…”  He sighed, flopping back against his elbows.  “Right before the girls got taken.  I wasn’t going back to the house… I was going back to a jewelry stand to get this ring for Meryl because she had been eying it.”  His turquoise eyes shot up at the other two men.  “Don’t breathe a word of this to her!”

The burly man raised his hands up, “I won’t say a thing!”

Nai was not as eager to comply.  It had been ages since he really could give his brother a hard time about something, and he wasn’t going to miss the opportunity.  “What, are you afraid we’ll ruin your proposal?”

Vash’s eyes went wide and he practically pinned his older brother to the ground as he covered his mouth.  “Shut up!”

At this, the girls glanced their way.  Vash gave them a weak wave and quickly plastered a smile on his face.  “Is everything okay?”  Meryl called out to him.

“Oh, fine!  Just peachy.  You know, just brothers being brothers!”  He laughed.

In response, Meryl simply rolled her eyes, and went back to gathering apples.  “You’re so mean.” Vash hissed as he released his brother.

“So it is an engagement ring!”  Whispered Livio.  “Mazel Tov!”

“Thanks.  I mean, it wasn’t meant to be at the time.  But, considering everything that’s happened…”  He trailed off, gazing at the raven haired woman he loved.  “Yeah, I’m gonna marry that girl.”

The moment was ruined by Nai whacking him on the side of his head.  “You mean to tell me that you were going to just give her a stunning ring like that and have her not think it was for an engagement?”

The gunman slunk back, making himself smaller.  “Yes?”

Nai whacked him once again.  “You’re a complete imbecile.”

“What?”

“Yup.”  Livio chuckled.  “An idiot.”

The older brother folded his arms and glared at him.  “Even I, who has spent little time around humans, understand that when you give a female a ring, it is a promise to wed.”

“Oh.”  Vash stared down at his lap.  “I’m a moron.”

Livio thumped Vash on the back.  “Well, at least ya didn’t give it to her yet!  She wouldda killed ya if ya’d just given it to her and not popped the question.”

The younger plant rubbed at the back of his head, laughing weakly.  “Yeah…”

Nai rose to his feet.  “I don’t think I can take much more of your stupidity.  I’m going to help the girls.”  As he made his way over to Milly, he smiled a little to himself.  He was happy for Vash.  After the life that his brother had been forced to live, he deserved the love and peace that he had spent his days fighting for.

 

 

Something warm tickled Vash’s cheek.  He tried to ignore it and fall back to sleep once more, but it drifted over his face once more, and his eyes fluttered open.  His gaze was met by Meryl’s face, her expression softened by sleep.  It was then he recalled that he had fallen asleep on the grass in the rec room, but he had been alone before.  His little angel must have joined him after he had drifted off.  Carefully, he raised a hand to brush a stray hair from her cheek.  He could have stayed that way, forever in bliss.

Her eyes fluttered open at his touch, and he gazed into her blue violet eyes.  “Hi.”  She spoke quietly.

“Hi.” He beamed back.  “Was I out long?”

She shrugged.  “Not sure.  Maybe a couple of hours.”  He felt her begin to stir, but pulled her closer, eliciting a giggle from her.

“You’re cozy.  Don’t move.”  He sighed, snuggling closer.  Giving in, he felt her relax into him.  “You seem better, Mer.”

“Yeah. I talked to Nai earlier, and it helped.”

He nodded. Part of him felt a pang of jealousy that his brother was able to be there for her when he couldn’t.  He was glad Nai could help, but he wished it had been him.  A gentle hand cupped his face, and he gazed down at her.  “Hey, cowboy.  Don’t be so hard on yourself.”

“Am I thinking too loud?”  He muttered in embarrassment.

She shook her head, “No, you’re just that obvious.  And you forget,” she kissed his cheek, “I know you.”  Somehow, that made all his negative emotions melt away, and he pulled her closer once more.

For a long time, they just lay together, while he listened to her breathing.  A feeling of complete contentment rested over him, and he realized that after more than a century of searching for it, he had finally found his love and peace.  Eden.  That had been what Knives was searching for.  And to think, they both had found it in the arms of two plucky insurance girls.  

"But I said to myself, 'Ah, they none of them know The secret I shelter and savor and save I wait for the one who will see through my seeming, And I'll know when I love by the way I behave.'" He quoted.

The tiny woman’s body shook a little with a giggle.  “Our book.”  

“It’s true.”  He shifted a bit, and felt something hard dig into his side.  Oh, the box.  A thought crossed his mind.  Why should he wait any longer?  This was a pretty perfect moment, why waste it?  They were still for a time, while he tossed about the best way to move forward.   He was so bad at judging these things.  If only Wolfwood were here, he could have run this by him before he had asked her.  He seemed to understand these things.

“Meryl–”  Vash began, but was cut off by a booming voice.

“Hey, love birds, soup’s on!  Milly’s put out quite the spread!”  Livio shouted from the door to the rec room.  Both of them glanced up at him, and Vash sighed.

His luck was the worst.  “Okay, be right there!”  Meryl called back, beginning to sit up again.  She stretched, and he watched her small frame in wonder.  She really was an angel, with or without wings.

This had been the perfect moment.  Was he willing to let this one interruption ruin it?  His thoughts began to swirl, trying to find a way to salvage what he was about to do.  Screwing on his determination, he pushed on. 

“Meryl–”

“Vash–”

They both began at the same time, and he realized that a myriad of emotions were playing across her own features. They both laughed at themselves for starting at the same time.  “Go on, insurance girl.”

Suddenly, her confidence was gone, replaced with nerves, “I, uh… well, I’ve been thinking about us, and you know the things we’ve gone through.”  His stomach dropped.  Was she breaking up with him?  “It’s been a lot, and I’ll admit, it’s a lot more than I had signed on for.  I mean, I never envisioned you being a Plant when we met, and now this,” she indicated herself awkwardly.

Good Lord, no, she’s ending things because of what happened.  No, no, I can’t let her go!  I know she’s scared, and has been spending a lot of time with the Plants to cope, but I want to be there for her.

“I swear, if you don’t want to be this way, we can try to find a way to fix it!  You don’t have to go through this on your own.  I promise, I’ll never leave you!”  He blurted out.

Meryl scowled, “What are you talking about?  Vash, I–”

He grabbed her hands, pleading with her.  “I know I don’t deserve you, but I’ll try.  You mean everything to me, Meryl!  I–”

“Would you stop interrupting me, Vash the Stampede! I’m trying to propose to you, you dolt!”  She clapped her hands over her mouth.

The Plant’s eyes went wide.  She… she wasn’t trying to leave him.  Her face was now beet red, and she was trying to look anywhere but at him.  Then laughter bubbled up through him, relief and joy taking the place of dread.  This just made her embarrassment turn to anger.  “It’s not funny!  I was trying to be serious, and you ruined it!”  She pulled out a silver band from her pocket.  “See!”  He looked it over.  It was beautiful, etched with shimmering lines that reminded him of the cracks of energy that formed on his skin when he took on his Plant form.  “I even learned how to produce a ring just for you!”

“But it is funny,” His giggles slowed as he began digging into his own pocket.  Pulling out the plain, black velvet box, he opened it, and presented its contents to her, gazing at her.  “Because, you see, I was about to ask you the same thing.”

Her eyes darted from the ring then to Vash.  Her face softened immediately, various emotions crossing her features, from confusion to amazement, to wonder.  “Vash, how… when did you–”

“Before all this, when I left you with Milly and Nai to ‘go get something.’  I saw you looking at it.”  He smiled gently at her.  

For a long moment, they both gazed at the rings in each other’s hands, before Meryl slapped her forehead.  “We’re both such idiots.”

This pulled a chuckle from the Plant.  “Yeah, we are.” He took her free hand in his.  “So, I guess, that leaves me with only one question.”  He paused, gazing into her mesmerizing violet eyes.  “Meryl Stryfe, will you marry me?”  He watched her earnestly.  Suddenly, part of him was anxious.  “I mean unless…” He trailed off.  

“Yes.”  Suddenly her arms were around his neck.  “Yes, of course, you idiot!”  She laughed.  He found himself instinctually holding her close.  Relief and joy flooded him.  Then he found himself kissing her for all he was worth, their bodies melting into one another in pure bliss.  He felt a spark of Plant energy pass between them, and he pulled her even closer, his hands weaving through her hair.  He couldn’t get enough.

Eventually, they came up for air.  He felt how warm his face was from the experience.  “Wow.”  He breathed.  “If I had known your becoming a Plant would have been like this–”

“Don’t push it, buddy.”  She warned, eyes narrowing.

“Okay, okay!”  He put his hands up, still gripping the ring box, which brought the object to the forefront of his mind.  “Oh!”  He fumbled with it, and began to pull out the ring.  “May I?”

Beaming with a light blush on her cheeks, she nodded.  “Sure.”  The small woman offered her hand out, and carefully, he slid the band on her finger.

It was a bit loose.  “I was afraid of that.” He sighed.

“That’s okay, I can fix it!”  She chirped.  Before he could remind her how far they were from a town, she turned her hand palm up and he watched as the metal glowed lightly and decreased in size.  “All set.”

Vash’s eyes widened in amazement.  “How…”

A smug look touched her mouth.  “Your sisters are good teachers.  You should hang out with them more.”  She held up the silver band, before taking his prosthetic hand and putting it on his finger.  “They showed me how to produce a few things.  I got good at metal fast.”

He turned his hand over in wonderment.  “I guess so.  I think I’m the only one in the family that doesn’t make things now.”

She clambered to her feet.  “Well, we should probably get going.  The others are probably eating everything without us.”

Scrambling to his feet, he scooped up her hand, and weaved his fingers through hers.  “Yeah.  But let’s not say anything yet.  I want to see if they notice!”  He bounced a little boyishly as he led the way swinging their arms, which she immediately berated him for.  While it didn’t go the way he had intended, he wasn’t surprised.  Since when had anything they did gone as expected?

 

 

“There you guys are!”  Livio was setting a bowl of potatoes on the table in the gally when the couple entered in through the automatic doors, still holding hands.

“Sorry!  We got distracted.”  Meryl blushed.  “Can I help with anything?”

Nai strode past her with a covered plate and set it in its place.  “No, it's all been done while you both slept the afternoon away.”  He grouched.

“Never mind him.”  Milly held up a spoon and shook her head.  “We had it all under control.  He actually helped me make apple pie, and Liv made the potatoes.”  Setting the spoon down, she untied her apron and made her way to the table.  “Have a seat, you guys.”

Rubbing his hands together, Vash eyed the spread, mouth watering from the delicious scents wafting up.  “Oh, man, this smells so good, Mills!”

As they began to tuck in to the meal, Vash noticed Milly watching him and Meryl.  The woman may have acted a little ditzy at times, but she never seemed to miss the important details.  He wondered if she would notice their rings.

“I’d give her about three more minutes.”   Meryl didn’t even look at him as she sent the thought.  Apparently, they were both on the same page.

“Livio and Nai know about the ring, too, so don’t count them out.”

“They’re men, I doubt they will–”

“MERYL!”

Both he and the petite woman nearly jumped.

“Did you both get engaged and not tell me!”  Milly was standing in her seat with a mix of joy and shock on her face.

Face blushing hard, Meryl beamed, “Yeah, he just asked–”  She was cut off by Milly who had practically flown over from her spot next to Nai to embrace her.

“Oh, I’m so happy for you both!”  She giggled.  Pulling back, her eyes went wide, “We have so much to plan now!”

“Milly, I–”

Livio chuckled heartily.  “Slow down, big girl.  I think the little lady needs some time to savor this.”  Vash watched as his fiancée gave the big man an appreciative look.

“I see you also have a ring.”  His twin noted, eyeing the band on his false hand.

Vash couldn’t help but rub at the back of his head out of nervous habit.  “Yeah, Meryl made that.  We kinda accidentally proposed at the same time.”  He laughed.

Suddenly his arm was practically jerked out of its metal connection, and Vash yelped.  “She made this?”  Milly was scrutinizing the ring.  “This is beautiful, Meryl!”

“Milly, you’re going to pull my arm out.”  The gunman squeaked painfully.  The arm might not have been real, but the connection felt discomfort all the same.

Swiftly, she let go of the appendage, letting it smack against the table.  Thankfully, he couldn’t feel that.  “Oops! Sorry, Mr. Vash!”

“Well, I think some celebration is in order!  I’ll go get us somethin’ fancy.”  Livio rose from his seat.

Knives raised a brow.  “Fancy?”

Livio gave the Plant a lopsided grin.  “Found your stash of the good stuff a few months back.  But don’t worry, I only took a bottle or two.  Didn’t want to suffer your wrath too bad.”  The big fighter chuckled as he left the room.

The older of the twins shouted after him.  “Get the 2342 Chardonnay!  It’s my second best!”  Livio simply raised a hand up in acknowledgement without glancing back.

Milly cocked her head, “Second best?  Are you saving the best one for something?”

A small, almost sad smile touched his lips.  “I had been saving it for Eden.  But things have changed.”

Before he could dwell on the topic, the glass door slid open once more and Conrad strode in with a data pad in hand.  “Oh, am I interrupting a party?  You all seem quite jovial this evening.”  He scanned the group looking a bit upset that he might have intruded.

“Meryl and Mr. Vash just got engaged!  We’re celebrating!”  Milly piped up cheerily.  “Isn’t that wonderful!  You should come join us!”

“Yeah, Doc, pull up a seat.”  Vash reached his long limbs to the extra chair at the table and scooted it out for the man.  “Livio just went to get a bottle of wine for us.”

The doctor shook his head, “Thank you, but I’ll have to decline.  Perhaps another time.”  His gaze shifted to Nai, “Actually, I came to see you, Knives.  I have that data you requested.”

The Plant nodded and rose from his chair.  “Excellent.”  He turned to the group for a moment.  “Excuse us for a moment.  I’ll be right back.”  He squeezed Milly’s hand as he passed by and left with the doctor.  Vash could see Livio approaching the doors and passing the two, Knives telling the big man that he would be right back.  

“Blade boy says wait for him before we break into this.”  He held the bottle aloft.  It had a very old and faded label and was covered with dust.  “I don’t know how he got a hold of this, but it’s easily worth a few million double dollars.”

Vash chuckled at this.  “My brother has always preferred the finer stuff.  Despite despising humans so much, he has quite the collection of artifacts from old Earth.”

“I found a first edition Moby Dick in the library!”  Meryl added.  “It was in a glass case and hermetically sealed.”

Milly looked befuddled at this word.  “Her…mom–”

“Hermetically.  It means it’s airtight so that it doesn’t decay.”  Vash explained.

A dusting of pink filled Meryl’s cheeks.  “Sorry, I’ve been devouring so much in the library, I forget sometimes.”

Vash squeezed her hand.  It must be hard for Meryl, he realized.  Not only the physical changes that she had gone through, but her mind now worked on a level above humanity, just like his own.  It was faster, absorbed more, and thought on a plane she never could have grasped as a human.  It would have been like being a quiet stream with a dam that suddenly exploded.  He was amazed that she functioned as well as she did.  He made a note to himself to make sure to keep an eye on her mental state.  Perhaps, if she were so inclined, she would let Nai see into her mind, just to make sure she was doing okay.  He wished he was as gifted as his brother in his own Plant abilities.  Not for the first time that day, he made himself a promise to work on embracing that side of him, for Meryl’s sake.

The door swished open, and Knives returned.  His eyes immediately were on Milly, and he smiled warmly at her as he took his seat once more.  He seemed more at ease now.  “Well then, I think we have a toast to make.”

 

 

Nai scanned the data once again, astounded.  Conrad was correct, there was no trace of the serum in her body.  Neither man could make sense of it.  Ever since they had attempted the procedure on Milly, the Plant had worried that there would be negative side effects.  But the readouts showed perfectly normal human DNA.  To say that he was relieved was an understatement.  Milly would have a normal human life.

“Hey,”  He felt arms wrap around him from his place at his desk.  “You seem happy.”  

He glanced up at Milly and squeezed her hand.  “I am.  I really am.”

Notes:

Quote from "The Last Unicorn" by Peter S. Beagle.

Sorry for the LONG hiatus on this!!! I had everything plotted out for quite some time, I just didn't have time to sit down and work on it in a quiet space until this week! Only one chapter is left now and we'll wrap up this crazy tale! Thank you for sticking with me through this!!!